Family Boundaries Ch. 01
Mom, brother, and sisters find sexual boundaries difficult.
Author's Note: All characters over eighteen.

****

Riker and Izzy arrived home in the late afternoon, having stayed after school for track practice. They entered their home with the intent of heading straight up to their room, but only made it halfway up the stairs before hearing the sounds of loud, aggressive sex.

The twins stopped and looked at each other, then as one sighed and turned back the way the had come.

"Dammit, Vi," Riker grumbled.

"You know she's loud on purpose," Izzy said, referring to their eldest sister.

"Yeah of course I know. And it's no good complaining because she just makes more noise."

Riker and Izzy retreated to the living room, which at least was out of earshot of the sex noises from upstairs. Riker sat on the couch, and Izzy did the same but swung her legs across her brother's lap.

"It's mostly her boys," Izzy said.

"Hm?"

"You know. You hear moaning and stuff, but it's not usually Vi. Usually whichever boy she's dating. That's who you hear, mostly."

"Yeah, and I don't know if that makes it better or worse," Riker sighed. He idly ran a hand up and down Izzy's leg. "Is she actually ever dating any of these guys though? Or just, you know, fucking?"

Izzy shrugged. "I asked once. She just smirked at me."

"No help there then."

"I do recognize some of them sometimes, though, so they can't all be one night stands."

"Especially since it's so often in the afternoon."

"Haha, yeah."

Zoe, the second eldest sister, arrived a while later. She was humming to herself, and like the twins headed for the stairs without thinking about it.

"I wouldn't do that," Riker called to her.

Zoe stopped, then slowly padded over to the living room. "Again?"

Riker and Izzy nodded.

"This one's a moaner," Izzy confirmed.

Zoe sighed. "The least Vi could do is keep it down if she's gonna always be boinking guys in her room."

"You'd think so, wouldn't you," Riker said.

"There's a chance they're done by now," Izzy said. "It has been, what, half an hour since we tried?"

"Something like that," Riker said.

"Oh the hell with it anyway," Zoe said. "I got a new game I want to break out anyway."

Riker and Izzy stayed right where they were while Zoe pulled out her playstation and popped in a new disc. Zoe settled herself on the floor, back against the couch, just in front of the twins.

"Elden Ring, huh?" Riker said. "I've been hearing good things."

"Same," Zoe said. "Here goes."

Izzy, less interested in watching than her brother, pulled out her phone to occupy her. Riker and Zoe chatted away while Zoe started her game.

Riker's hand brushed up and down Izzy's legs every now and then, just a casual caress. Izzy recognized that she and her brother had what was most certainly a more intimate relationship than a lot of siblings, it could even be considered weirdly close, but she wouldn't trade it for anything more 'normal'. Especially because she was proud of her legs, honed from years of running, and it was nice to have them appreciated sometimes.

Vi came downstairs a bit later, boytoy in tow. She saw him to the door, gave him a goodbye kiss, then returned and joined her siblings in the living room.

"Proud of ourselves, are we?" Izzy asked without looking up from her phone.

Vi sank into the comfy recliner that was, by right of age and fighting prowess, hers. Riker glanced at her and indeed saw the self-satisfied, cat-like grin on her face that he expected.

"Feeling pretty good, yes," Vi said. "Jealous?"

Izzy snorted. "Of what?"

"Derek. He's a cutie, isn't he?"

"He's alright," Izzy said, nonplussed. "You banged him before? He looked familiar."

"Nope. He lives down the street though."

"Oh. That's probably it."

Silence descended. Vi flicked her eyes around between her brother and sisters, seemingly waiting for some further comment.

"You guys waiting for me to finish, were you?" she asked when no one bit.

Riker sighed. "Yes, Vi, we heard you guys in your room. You're such a weird show off."

"Not showing off," Vi said.

"You're a huge show off," Zoe said without taking her eyes off her game.

"The worst," Izzy agreed, likewise not looking away from her phone.

Vi rolled her eyes and got back out of her seat. "Whatever. I refuse to be ashamed of it."

"That's fine," Riker said. "But you could do with being a little less proud of it."

Vi shook her head, her short, dyed hair tumbling over her eyes before she brushed it back. "Women have had to spend too long being--"

A chorus of groans drowned out Vi's point before she could finish it.

"We respect your choices to fuck every boy with a pulse," Zoe said. "We truly do. It's just we don't need to hear it."

"And you definitely make sure we hear it," Izzy added. "Like, every time."

"Can I help it if I know what I'm doing in bed?" Vi asked.

"At this point, probably not," Riker said.

Vi glared at her siblings, but gave it up. "Alright, whatever. I'ma get started on supper. Who's gonna peel vegetables for me?"

Izzy put her phone away and rolled to her feet while Riker and Zoe were busy bickering over whose turn it was. "I'm not doing anything anyway," she said.

"Neither are we," Riker said. "Peeling vegetables just isn't tha--"

"It's not appealing," Zoe said

"--t fun. Oh goddammit Zo," Riker said batting a pillow from the couch at Zoe's head, who only giggled, fully pleased with herself.

Vi and Izzy hit the kitchen, Izzy accepting her assignment of veggie prep in assistance of the evening meal.

"We really don't care who you fuck," Izzy said.

"Yeah, I know," Vi said.

"You just... you really do kind of show it off."

Vi smiled crookedly. "I know that too."

"Then why do--"

"Because it annoys the shit out of all of you."

Izzy made an offended noise and winged half a potato at Vi, who nearly caught the projectile, but instead it bounced off her wrist and into the sink.

"Don't throw food around," Vi chided.

"Don't be a little shit," Izzy countered.

"Can't be a little shit. I'm the oldest."

"And yet somehow you manage it anyway."

****

Supper was cooking by the time Helena got home from work. Vi was hanging out in the kitchen keeping an eye on things. Helena greeted her with a kiss on the cheek.

"Hey, Mom. How was work?"

Helena shrugged. "Oh, you know. The usual."

"Thought it might be."

"Supper smells good."

Vi nodded. "It's almost ready. You've got time to get changed."

"Then I'd probably better get on it."

Helena breezed through the living room too, greeting each of her children with the traditional kiss on the cheek or forehead, depending on their relative position, then went upstairs to shower and change.

"She's excited," Izzy commented. "Bet she's got a date tonight."

"You think?" Zoe asked. "I didn't notice anything."

"You never even looked up. You wouldn't have noticed."

"I'm at an important part."

"Uh huh."

"I hope it's not the same guy she brought back last time," Riker said. "I got a weird feeling from him."

Izzy shrugged. She was sitting next to Riker now, with his arm around her and his hand resting on her tummy. He'd deliberately pushed her shirt up a little to give them that extra little bit of physical connection. They both found it comforting.

"I think you just get weird about any of Mom's boyfriends," Izzy said.

"I don't," Riker protested.

"No, it's true, you do," Zoe said. "But I actually agree, that last guy had a weird vibe."

"I don't know whether to feel ganged up on or supported just now," Riker grumbled.

Izzy turned her head to beam cheerily at him. "That's family for you."

****

Helena turned up for supper wearing going-out clothes. Izzy smirked at Riker, who stuck his tongue out at her in return.

"Alright, children," Helena said calmly. "None of that."

"Who's the lucky guy?" Izzy asked.

"Hm?"

"You're going out," Zoe said. "You've got date clothes on. Izzy called it earlier."

Helena sighed. "Yes, I'm going out with someone. No, you don't know him. No, I'm probably not bringing him home tonight. Yes, I--"

"You do rather take the fun out of interrogating you," Izzy complained.

"Technically I should be grilling you lot about your dating choices," Helena said. "Not the other way around."

"Yes," Izzy agreed, "except for we're all responsible and competent individuals and can make our own choices."

Helena narrowed her eyes. "And what does that make me?"

Izzy fluttered her eyelashes. "Our beloved mother who we all want to see happy and never get hurt."

Vi snorted. "Who's a little shit now?" she asked Izzy before turning to Helena. "I'm happy for you, Mom. Have a nice time."

"Thank you, I will," Helena said. "Izzy, stop glaring at your sister."

Zoe chuckled. "They're just feuding because Vi was having loud sex again this afternoon and--"

"Oh here we go again," Vi complained.

"--and Vi said she does it specifically to annoy us."

"And because I can't help it if I'm just really good at it," Vi said. "If boys are gonna be loud, what am I supposed to do about it?"

Helena put her head in her hands. "You know, most families have the problem of their kids not sharing hardly anything. And then there's you all."

"I'm just becoming a sexually confident woman," Vi said. "It's a good thing."

"You were a sexually confident woman a while ago," Riker said. "Now you're sexually obnoxious."

"Rude!"

"Everyone, stop picking on your sister," Helena said firmly. "Vi... maybe try to be a little quieter during sex."

"Mom!" Vi complained.

"Well you are loud. I've heard it."

"Ah!" Vi looked offended, then set her jaw. "Well maybe I got it from you. Don't forget when you had... what was his name, Greg I think? You had Greg over that one night, don't think we didn't all hear that."

The rest of the siblings nodded around the table.

"That's true," Izzy. "That was a rough night."

Helena sighed. "Yes, true. Just... I don't know. Can we all just be happy and supportive of each other? I wanted you all to be confident adults when you grew up, and it seems like you're all doing ok. Maybe... maybe some boundaries have suffered for it."

"But really, who needs boundaries," Zoe said.

"Some boundaries are very healthy," Helena said. "If anyone ever wants you to do something you don't want to, remember--"

"Yeah yeah," Izzy said. "But what about, like, what if I just got naked right now, hm? That's not making any of you do anything, but it would be past some boundaries."

"Obviously I'd prefer if you didn't do that," Helena said. "But if you want to... I don't know, we're family here. It's probably fine."

Helena sat expectantly watching Izzy. The rest of her siblings did the same.

Izzy coloured slightly. "Well obviously I'm not actually going to do that. I was just making a point."

"I support you being naked if you want," Riker said helpfully.

"Don't perv on your sister, dear," Helena said calmly as she picked up her fork again.

"Wasn't," Riker said. "Just being supportive. Because you're right, we should be. Vi, I think you should be louder at sex next time, and we can all stand outside your room and cheer."

Vi's eyes got narrow. "Try it and see what happens. I dare you."

"Mooommm, Vi's gonna beat me up if I try to support her."

Helena hung her head. "You know, I hear other parents complain that they can't get two words out of their kids at the dinner table."

"Must be nice, huh," Zoe said sympathetically.

****

Izzy and Riker went to their shared bedroom that night. As twins, they'd shared a room since they were babies, and had abjectly refused to be separated when they got older. Neither Vi or Zoe particularly wanted to give up having a bedroom to themselves anyway, which made it easier just to keep all the kids happy and let the twins continue sharing a room.

"You notice Mom's not home yet?" Izzy asked as she pulled off her pants.

Riker nodded. "Of course I noticed. Vi sent her a text, and she said she's ok."

"Date must have gone well then."

"Most likely. Can't imagine why they went to his place instead of here."

Izzy chuckled and sat on her bed on her side of the room in a cami and panties, casually dangling her legs. Riker finished getting his clothes off and sat on his bed fully naked.

"Well I'm glad she's enjoying herself without all our judgement for one night," Izzy said. She reached back to undo her ponytail that she usually kept her shoulder-length hair in. For the purposes of running, she was most comfortable keeping it out of her way most of the time.

"Who's judging?" Riker asked. "She can make her own decisions."

Izzy shrugged. "You know. All of us. Kind of keeping an eye on what everyone else gets up to romantically."

Riker was quiet a moment. "You think it's weird that neither of us have dated?"

"We went on a double-date a couple times with--"

"That doesn't count. That was your friends trying to set us both up at the same time because they thought it was cute."

"They're not my friends. They're our friends. Celeste and Aurora like hanging with you as much as me. You know that."

Riker nodded. "That's true. I like them too. I think maybe sometimes it's just a little weird for me still that I'm the only boy at track practices."

Izzy shrugged. "It's nice, I think. You're like the team's little brother."

"I-- wait, why little brother? Why not, like, big brother?"

Izzy grinned impishly. "'Cause you're too cute and shy to be a big brother."

Riker rolled his eyes and ran a hand through his hair, the same shade of brown as Izzy's, tousling it gently.

"You instill me with such confidence," he said.

"It's a good thing! You could probably date most any of the girls on our team, if you wanted. I mean the ones who aren't seeing someone already. They all like and trust you already."

"I dunno. That'd kind of be like dating family."

"Ah ha!"

"What?"

"I told you you're like the little brother. And you think of all of them as sisters, huh?"

"That's not quite what I meant."

"It's what you said," Izzy pointed out.

"Yeah. It is."

Izzy and Riker both still sat on the edge of their beds, neither having made a move to get under the covers. Izzy had one leg pulled up to her chest and the other still dangling over the side. Riker had both feet on the floor, legs slightly spread.

"Who you thinkin' about?" Izzy asked softly.

"Hm?"

"Your penis keeps twitching a little."

"Why are you staring?"

Izzy's lips quirked. "I asked first."

"... you know at practice when we all stretch before running?"

"Sure."

"And... you know how the shorts we wear are... tight?"

"Ah. You like all the cute butts, huh?"

"You got me thinking about them."

Izzy waggled a finger. "Naughty, checking out all your sisters like that."

"You called them my sisters, not me. I feel like I definitely have enough sisters as it is."

"Three is a lot, huh?"

"It can be. Mostly it's nice though."

Izzy smiled and brushed her hair back in a habitual gesture. Riker's cock twitched again, slowly growing erect in the silence.

"So... wanna rub one out then?" Izzy finally asked.

Riker nodded and bounced to his feet. "I was hoping you'd ask."

Izzy rolled her eyes as she tugged her panties off. "You're allowed to ask too, you know."

"Yeah, but sometimes you don't want to, and I don't want to pressure you."

"It's no pressure, Ri. If I'm not in the mood you can just play by yourself. You honestly should just ask if you want to."

Riker grabbed their shared laptop, a box of tissues, and hit the lights before hopping into bed with Izzy. "I'll remember that."

"No you won't. You just always want me to suggest it."

"... I like it better that way."

Izzy and Riker got comfortable next to each other, backs leaning against the wall, laptop perched balanced on their stretched out legs.

Izzy put her hand softly on Riker's before opening the laptop. "Hey. It's me. We're twins."

"I'm aware."

"We can share anything, right?"

"Obviously."

"If you want to rub one out before bed, seriously just ask. Sometimes I'm just not quite as horny and don't think of it. But I don't want you to have to go to sleep frustrated."

Riker smiled and squeezed Izzy's hand gently. "I can always just jerk off by myself if it was that bad."

"Yeah, but you don't though."

"Not often, no."

"Not ever. I'd know if you were jerking off in bed across the room from me."

"... I might do it other places from time to time."

Izzy's eyebrows went up. "Oh really?"

"You didn't know? Do you not--"

"Sometimes," Izzy admitted evasively. "When do you--"

"Nuh uh. When do you do it?"

"Technically I asked first. But, like, I don't know. Sometimes the showerhead is just really nice, for instance."

"Oh." Riker considered this. "Like on your pussy?"

"On my clit, yeah. You?"

"Um, in the shower too, kinda. But like usually the one at school, after track."

"While all those tight butts dance in your head?"

Riker blushed faintly. "Something like that."

Izzy nodded. "Ok, well I feel better. Can't believe you didn't tell me you did that."

"You didn't tell me about Mr. Showerhead either."

"Fair. I didn't hold back on purpose, you know. We've got no secrets, right?"

"No secrets," Riker echoed. "Now are you gonna open up the laptop or what?"

Izzy smoothly flipped the laptop open and navigated to their favourite site for videos. She glanced at Riker's lap in the process and smiled to herself at seeing his cock mostly erect already.

"A girl in the shower video, huh?" Riker said. "To show me what it looks like when you do it?"

"Of course not," Izzy said. "She looks nothing like me."

Riker peered at the girl in the video who held a showerhead between her legs and gave little whimpers occasionally.

"You're right. Blonder, bigger tits, doesn't have any kind of athletic look to her."

"Pff, what, you dissing my tits now?" Izzy asked.

"And she's way less attractive than you in every way," Riker added. "You didn't let me finish."

"Haha, smooth."

Riker stroked his cock while watching the shower girl. Izzy rubbed her pussy too, but watched her brother way more than the screen.

"Bigger boobs doesn't always mean better, you know," Riker said. "Yours are perfect on you."

"I know. I wasn't sure if you remembered that."

"Of course I did."

Riker took his hand off his shaft and reached over to Izzy. He grabbed the bottom of her cami, and she lifted her arms for him to pull it over her head.

Both fully naked, the sibs went back to masturbating while also taking frequent glances at each other.

Riker took enough time from jerking off to find another video, one with two girls in a shower instead of just one. Izzy snorted at his choice, but watched curiously with him anyway. Again, her gaze drifted more to her brother than to the porn.

"Hey, Ri?"

"Yeah?"

"How close are you?"

Riker turned to Izzy, amusement on his lips. "Already asking? Impatient tonight or what?"

"Just curious."

"You can put on a different video if this one isn't doing it for you."

Izzy nodded. "Ok. Maybe I will."

Some quick typing, and Izzy brought up a favourite video for the two of them. One where a girl gently dommed a cute boy, making him kneel and jerk off while she almost let him lick her pussy, then moved it away, and eventually made him lie back so she could sit on his face while he finished masturbating all over his tummy.

"Mmm, that's better," Riker said, rubbing his cock faster.

"It is," Izzy agreed. "I was surprised when you liked it so much the first time, though."

"Why? It's hot."

"Didn't figure you for being so subby."

"Who says I am? It'd be so horny having a girl tease me like that. I can appreciate stuff like that without being subby."
"Arguably. And you'd want her to sit on your face while you finished?"

Riker gave a little whimper and felt his orgasm stirring deep within. "Kinda, yeah."

Izzy's fingers were a practiced blur on her clit as she shifted her gaze hungrily back and forth between the porn and her twin brother.

"You notice they look a bit like us?" she asked.

"Only a very little bit," Riker said. "They've got brownish hair, sure, and blue eyes."

"And the right noses. And he looks like he could be a runner."

"I don't know about that."

"He's not the exquisitely toned specimen you are, of course," Izzy said teasingly.

"Uh huh. Well she's kinda got your ass."

"You think?"

"Yours is better, obviously."

"Yes, obviously." Izzy waited as long as she could hold the question in. "What would you do if I sat on your face?"

Riker groaned, felt his orgasm kick into overdrive at the immediate flash of imagination his sister had forced upon him, then tingled and shivered as he came over himself. Izzy liked when he came on his tummy, much like the boy in the video, and Riker happily obliged her. It only really meant a bit of a messier clean up after, and it was worth it to help Izzy cum.

Izzy felt her trigger key off of Riker cumming on himself, as it so often did. Nothing in her life had ever made her cum so consistently as watching him finish. It was to a point she wasn't even sure she could cum if he didn't. Sometimes she worried about that, but mostly it was just kind of a normal state of affairs for her.

Riker's strokes slowed down to nearly nothing as the last of his cum dribbled out onto his fingers. Izzy was still jilling fast and furious, but it wasn't long before she too gasped and shuddered, then moaned soft and low as she came.

The sibs sat next to each other, feeling the reassurance of each other's intimate presence while they calmed down a bit. Izzy then turned to Riker and carefully kissed him on the cheek, just barely missing his lips. He did the same to her.

They then each grabbed a tissue to wipe cum off of Riker, and leave him an only marginally sticky mess before bedtime.

Izzy snuggled herself nakedly under covers while Riker padded back across the floor, dropping the laptop back on their desk, and slipped into his own bed.

"Good night, Izzy."

"Sweet dreams, Ri."

****

In the bedroom next door to the twins, Zoe lay in her bed playing with her pussy. She usually couldn't hear any distinct words through the wall, but certain sounds could carry through enough to be understood. Apparently neither Riker or Izzy had yet realized their sneaky fun times weren't quite as sneaky as they thought.

Zoe hadn't realized what was happening the first time she'd caught the twins masturbating together. Some moans and whines from her sibs' room, sure, they were getting off, that was all fine and good. And then at some point she'd realized no, they weren't just getting off, they were getting off together. It seemed so obvious in retrospect. That had turned a formerly amusing thing that she overheard every now and then into something more alluring.

Zoe had considered telling Riker and Izzy she could hear them, but decided not to. She could claim she didn't want to embarrass them, but that would be a lie. It had a lot more to do with her own horniness.

The sex noises Vi and her errant trysts made were far too much, too obvious, trying to get a reaction. The twins thought no one knew what they were up to, which was sexier right off the bat. Plus, of course, brothers and sisters masturbating together was, traditionally, somewhat frowned upon. Zoe considered that a bonus when it came to eavesdropping on intimate moments.

She was something of a connoisseur of her younger sibs' habits these days. The sounds of them cumming were well known to her, as was the tradition of Riker always cumming slightly before Izzy. Zoe wasn't quite sure why that was, but all the scenarios in her head were hot, or cute, or both.

Zoe sometimes came while thinking about Riker and Izzy doing more than just masturbating together, but she'd never believed they were doing anything to that extent. She wasn't sure why, exactly, other than her long-term chronicling of the naughty noises they made at night, which arguably made her a bit of an expert.

As was her routine on the nights when the twins got up to no good, Zoe rubbed her pussy while listening to them, then eventually got off to the sounds of them subsequently cumming together. She then curled up in her bed and enjoyed drifting pleasantly off to sleep.

****

Riker and Izzy went through their classes the next day as usual. They used to get some jokes about always being together, even sharing all the same classes, but since teasing didn't usually get much of a reaction most people who knew them just sort of took it for granted these days.

They ate lunch together in the cafeteria where they were joined by Celeste and Aurora, two of their friends from the track team. The girls made a distinctive pair as they were together nearly as often as Riker and Izzy were, and Celeste's naturally red hair with Aurora's dyed blue hair made them stand out in a crowd. Rumour had it Aurora's choice of colour was a deliberate choice to go with Celeste's, though the twins had never asked and didn't know exactly why.

"Coach is making us all run laps after school," Celeste said.

"We heard," Riker said. He sat next to Izzy, now across from their friends, and holding his sister's hand under the table.

"Heard she's pissed at someone," Izzy added. "Gonna really give it to us at practice."

Aurora nodded. "We think someone mouthed off to her again."

"Oh god, really?" Izzy said. "They gotta stop doing that. We always get laps until we puke if someone's a little shit."

Riker shrugged. "I mean, running's running. It's what we were gonna do anyway."

All three girls made a face at him. "Don't know why you're so calm about it," Celeste said. "Your endurance is one of the lowest on the team."

"Always room for improvement then," Riker said cheerfully.

Aurora groaned. "Please tell me he's joking, Izzy. He's not really such ridiculous optimist, surely."

Izzy gave Riker a look. "Yeah, he's just getting a rise out of you. And succeeding."

Riker just smiled to himself and squeezed Izzy's hand gently under the table.

"Anyway," Aurora said, "we actually really wanted to ask you two about the dance coming up."

"Yeah, you guys going?" Celeste asked.

Izzy and Riker exchanged glances.

"Most likely," Izzy said.

"We don't have dates though," Riker said.

Celeste and Aurora exchanged glances of their own.

"Well we could definitely set you both up," Aurora said.

"But you both just want to go together," Celeste said. "So it's kinda pointless."

"How would you know what we want?" Izzy asked.

"You're kidding, right?" Aurora said. "How long have we been friends?"

"A long time."

"Exactly."

The twins exchanged another glance.

"I mean, it's just easier going together," Riker said. "No worrying about dates and making good impressions and stuff."

"True," Izzy said. "Plus we're better dancers than most people, and they can't keep up."

"I'd say you two are cute," Celeste said, "but I'm worried that if you guys never date 'cause it's easier not to, you're never gonna find anyone but each other."

"This is our concern," Aurora agreed.

Izzy looked at her brother, then back to Celeste and Aurora. "Enh, we could do worse."

****

Riker regretted his optimism about track practice. Their coach was, indeed, on a tear, and intent on sweating punishment out of everyone. He still didn't even really know why.

Riker could do distance running, but was much better on short distances. After several laps, he was lagging, his lack of endurance catching up with him.

The plus side, one of the good things about being the only boy running with a dozen girls, was that he had a steady stream of tight butts passing him that he could happily stare at for a bit before they got too far ahead of him.

"You'd probably run faster if you'd stop checking everyone out as they go by," Izzy said, catching up to him again.

Riker tried to shrug, which was hard to do effectively while running. "Who needs faster? I'm struggling as is."

"No denial that you were watching everyone's butt?"

"Would denying it work?"

"No."

"Then I won't bother."

Izzy snorted, an effect also marred while running and softly panting. "Trying to decide who you want to ask to the dance?"

"Based on cuteness of butt? I guess there's worse criteria." Riker shook his head. "But no, we're going together, right?"

Izzy smiled, feeling that warmth that Riker created in her that she really didn't always understand, but enjoyed when she felt it. "Of course. Just checking. It'd be harsh getting stood up by my brother."

"Yeah, right."

Izzy sped up a little and stayed in front of Riker for a bit. She waited for the curve of the running track to let her look back at him without being too obvious about it. Riker was pretty zoned out and not paying attention, but his eyes were locked loosely on her backside. She smiled to herself and kept pace in front of him until their coach finally blew her whistle and called the team all in.

Riker flopped over on the grass, unashamedly sprawling out and pretending to die from exertion. The performance got a few giggles.

"Very funny, Mr. MacIsaac," Coach Watson said, rolling her eyes at the theatrics. "You know it just makes me think we need to work on your distance running more."

"I'm built for sprints!" Riker protested.

"You're built for whatever lets you sit your ass back down again the soonest."

"Same thing."

Coach Watson pursed her lips, but couldn't help a small smile at Riker's antics. "You're just lucky you're the entire boys' team by yourself. You'd be in trouble if I had options."

"Funny," Izzy said, "that's what I always tell him too."

Riker stuck his tongue out at his sister, still flat on his back on the ground.

Coach Watson shook her head, then looked down at her clipboard. "Anyway, I got word that recruiters will indeed be at the next meet, as we'd hoped. They--"

Izzy groaned. "Is that why you were punishing us today?"

"I wasn't--"

"Yeah, we thought you were pissed at someone," Aurora said.

"I'm really not so petty as that," Coach Watson said, eyes narrowed. "You lot do your best to shirk endurance training at every opportunity, but you need it sometime."

"Oh," Celeste said. "Well... I guess that's kinda true."

Riker raised his hand. "I don't."

"You especially do," Coach Watson said.

"No, see, I'm comfortable with my weaknesses and want to learn to love myself as I am. If I--"

"Two more laps, Mr. MacIsaac."

Riker got to his feet with a long, dramatic sigh. "This is sexist, you know."

"No, this is you being a show off and suffering the consequences."

"She's got you there, Ri," Izzy called cheerfully at her brother as he jogged back onto the running track.

Izzy noted, as she often did, how many eyes fixed to Riker as he retreated. She'd wondered if he ever noticed how many of the girls checked him out from time to time, or if he was too busy checking them out to notice. She felt a small surge of protective jealousy at all the attention on him, along with happiness for her twin brother that he could command such interest. It was a difficult pairing of emotions at times. Confusing, if nothing else.

****

Riker got a whole shower room to himself after practice. Sometimes there were other sports happening at a similar time so there'd be more boys around, or sometimes if it was in the middle of the school day there would be plenty of regular use. A fair amount of the time it was just him. One of the perks of being the only boy on the track team.

That and being surrounded by hot girls. That didn't hurt either. It made running difficult at times, sure, and was probably just as much to blame for his poor performances at times as were any of his actual faults. He couldn't really help his cock getting in the way.

It currently throbbed gently under the spray of water as Riker rinsed off the sweat of the practice. He really did enjoy running with so many hot girls, though he would have done it just because Izzy liked it. And not just because he preferred watching her butt the most out of all of them.

"I really thought you'd be jerking off," Izzy said.

Riker turned and saw his sister padding toward him. He tilted his head curiously.

"What, did you sneak in here just to catch me at it?" he asked.

Izzy had, in fact, done precisely that. She'd slipped away with her stuff to the boys' locker room, which she was delighted to find was empty other than her brother. She'd hesitated momentarily and just watched him wash himself off, then gone ahead and taken her running clothes off so she could shower too. Choosing the showerhead next to Riker, the twins each stood nude under the spray, eyeing each other and gauging the other's mood.

"It was too crowded in the other shower," Izzy lied smoothly.

"Sure it was," Riker said, not buying it for a second. "It so happened to be too crowded the very day after I told you that I sometimes jerk off in here by myself?"

"... yes."

"Quite a coincidence."

"Not enough of one. You aren't even jerking off."

Riker's eyes flicked down to his erection, currently pointed directly at Izzy, then back up to her. "You know, you could just ask."

Izzy rolled her eyes. "Oh I see. Turning my own words from last night back against me, huh?"

"It's only fair. We can both ask for stuff if we want it."

"Well what do you want right now? Maybe I don't want to force you into jerking off if you don't want to."

Riker considered the question. It was, admittedly, very difficult to think straight with Izzy so very naked and wet in front of him. He was used to being naked with her in the safety and comfort of their room, often in the dark. This was quite different.

"I think, maybe, that mostly I want to jerk off when you want me to," Riker said eventually.

Izzy had her turn to think seriously, which was just as tricky for her standing next to her wet, naked, very erect brother as it had been for him. "Because it's hotter that way?"

"Maybe. More because... it feels right. Like... like everything feels better if I know you're enjoying yourself too."

Izzy cocked her head. "I get that. You know I struggle to even cum if I don't see you cum first?"

"I'd kind of wondered about that. What about, like, when you have your dates with Mr. Showerhead?"

Izzy blushed faintly. "Well... it's nice, but it's harder to cum. And I usually have to think about you cumming. A lot of the time I just don't even get there."

"Oh."

"What about you?"

"Same, kinda."

"Like you stand in here and think about me?"

"... yeah."

"And here I thought it was all those butts you were checking out while we were running," Izzy teased.

"It is. That's what gets me going. And then... and then it's always just one after a while."

Izzy bit her lip and stared at her twin brother with big, hopeful eyes. "Mine?"

"Yours."

Slowly, carefully, Izzy turned around so her back was to Riker. "And like, what if I did this?"

Riker's eyes traveled down the smooth curve of his sister's back to her tight, wet ass. "That might get me," he admitted, his voice cracking a bit.

Izzy looked back over her shoulder. "Not enough, apparently."

"Maybe... maybe bend over some?"

Izzy's heart pounded. She tried to act casual as she kept her legs slightly spread, knees straight, and slowly leaned over until she was at nearly ninety degrees. It was by far the lewdest pose she'd ever struck for anyone, let alone her brother. She again looked over her shoulder while bracing her hands on her thighs.

Riker whimpered softly as Izzy bent over. He kind of couldn't believe that he'd gone ahead and asked her to do it. Seeing her in that kind of pose was a far cry from just masturbating together in their room like normal. He saw her head turn just as he was grabbing his cock, and watched the question she was about to ask die on her lips.

"So that's what it takes, huh?" Izzy said, watching Riker's hand move on his shaft with a fixed, unblinking gaze.

"Sometimes, I guess."

"What do you do when you don't have a sister around willing to pose like a porn star?"

"It's a struggle."

"Uh huh."

Riker stroked himself faster, so crazy turned on beyond what he usually felt while showering after a practice.

Izzy found it hard to keep still for him as she got all buzzed up too, her heart still hammering and her legs getting a bit wobbly.

"You aren't going to rub yourself too?" Riker asked.

Izzy started slightly at the question. "What, here? What kind of girl do think I am?"

"... is that a serious question right now?"

"Just... shush and just cum already."

"I'm going as fast as I can, jeez."

Riker reached out without thinking and put his free hand on Izzy's ass cheek, gently spreading her butt for an even more intimate view. She gasped but didn't protest. Riker was fixated on his twin sister's ass, and to a lesser extent her pussy, but the lewdness of it all still only worked for him so intensely because it was all part of Izzy, and he knew it.

Izzy trembled at feeling her brother's hand on her butt. She had a flash of disbelief at how readily she'd shown herself off to him like this, and how easily she accepted him spreading her booty even more. That was followed by the easy acceptance that yes of course she'd do this for him. She would have done it long ago if he'd ever asked. But then, neither of them would have asked for anything like this. They were twins first and foremost. Always would be.

And yet... here they were. Izzy had gone over and over the idea of sneaking in here with him, considered the dangers of getting caught at it, recognized how stupidly horny it was, and she'd still done it. After that, it had seemed way less crazy that it usually would have to just present herself like this and watch him jerk off to her.

"It's, shit, it's hard to finish," Riker said.

"Even grabbing my bum like that?"

Riker's hand jerked away, to Izzy's inner disappointment.

"Sorry."

"No, it's--"

"Usually when we do this, it's when you're gonna get off too."

Izzy trembled, feeling like she should probably stand up straight again, but refusing to do so. "So... so you cum when you think I'm going to, and I cum when you have?"

"It's kinda how it usually is, isn't it?"

"... did we get ourselves stuck in cumming paradox?"

"Not quite. But yeah, basically."

"Shit." Izzy took a deep breath. "Ok, don't think I'm gonna do this all the time, 'cause I'm not."

"What are--"

"You need to cum on my ass, Ri."

"Iz...."

"Like right now. Cum on it."

"Oh my god."

"Look, I know this is different from just masturbating together. Maybe I shouldn't have come in here like this. I was horny. It happens. Maybe we should just stick with getting off together before bed like normal. That works for us. It's just twin stuff."

"I don't know if that's normal twi--"

"But Ri, if you don't cum on my ass right this fucking minute, I'ma kick your ass."

Riker couldn't figure out exactly what was happening. It was something very close to dirty talk, but not quite. Whatever the hell it was, it worked.

He honestly didn't know if it was Izzy's demand that did it, as though his body would naturally just obey her, or if it was her constant reference to cumming on her ass. The latter seemed the more likely. Riker had been wondering before that what would happen if he came on her. One of those horny thoughts. He probably wouldn't have actually done it. Probably. But if she was insisting firmly that he had to, well that was a different story.
Riker exploded in the most magnificent whirl of pulsing balls, curling toes, and tingling nerves. It probably wasn't really a safe experience while in the slippery shower, honestly, but he couldn't give a shit about that. He felt his cum shoot out and watched it land gloriously in thick streaks all across Izzy's bum.

The hot lines of cum spattering Izzy's ass made her grip her thighs tight, close her eyes, and use all spare focus she had on merely staying on her feet. She hadn't wanted to rub herself before, and she regretted it now. With Riker's cum being painted across her butt, she wanted nothing so much as to put her hand between her legs and rub herself stupid.

"Oh my god," Izzy moaned.

The last of Riker's orgasm faded, and he was left staring at what he'd done. Rather oddly, to his mind, he almost didn't even feel the usual clarity and absence of horniness afterward. He just wanted to keep staring at Izzy's ass, maybe grab it again, maybe--

"Ri, help me up, would you?"

Riker blinked and belatedly took Izzy's arm. "What's wrong?"

"Nothin'. Just shaky."

"Oh. That's--"

"Keep holding me, would you?"

Riker put his hands on either side of Izzy, just about her waist, and kept a grip on her. It left them awfully close together with the heat of his cum still fresh on her skin. It was perfect.

Izzy put a hand to her pussy and rubbed herself. She worked her clit with single-minded intensity, being rougher and harder on it that she usually would. Riker's face was so close, his eyes so focused on her. His hands were warm and strong on her sides. Having him holding her might have been the best part. She would have asked him to wrap her up tight in his arms if it wouldn't have interrupted her frantic jilling.

Riker found the allure of his twin's face so close to his somewhat overwhelming, especially all heavy-lidded, panting, and lost in desperate pleasure. He couldn't help himself, couldn't even restrain his movement to her cheek like they normally did. He kissed Izzy full on the lips.

Izzy's eyes went wide for a second, then fully closed as she came. It was a damn good thing Riker was holding on to her as her orgasm surged through her and an electric connection jolted through her between lips and clit. She leaned closed into him, feeling his cock poke against her as she did, though it was only a side-note in the overall effect.

"What the hell was that?" Izzy asked breathlessly.

"Sorry," Riker said.

"No, it was good. Too good. Just, like, how am I supposed to settle for pecks on the cheek now?"

Riker smiled ruefully. "Yeah, that might have been a mistake."

The twins watched each other a moment longer, damp and glowing, water-darkened hair plastered to their heads, both looking more radiant to the other than ever despite being so disheveled.

The door at the end of the locker room banged open, interrupting the moment.

"Hey Riker, you done jerking off yet or what?!"

Izzy snorted in frustration. "Aurora!" she hissed in a low voice.

"How did she know I was--"

"She's giving you shit, dude, come on. You know better."

"Oh right. Sorry. My mind's on... other things."

Izzy smiled shyly. "Mine too."

They leaned in toward each other, but didn't have the peace they would have liked.

"Seriously, Riker," Celeste's voice called after Aurora's. "There's such a thing as too much."

Riker sighed, then raised his voice. "I'm almost done. You really don't need to check on me, you know."

There was some distant laughter.

"You were jerking off, weren't you?" Aurora called again.

"I was fucking your mom. She'd like you to give us some privacy."

An indignant noise came through, but Celeste's laughter only got louder.

"Alright, jeez," Aurora said. "We're just looking for Izzy. We didn't see her come through. Have you seen her?"

"How would I possibly have seen her?" Riker asked while currently holding Izzy naked and wet and so close his erection continued to jab softly at her.

"Yeah, that's what I said," Celeste said. "She probably just changed quick or something. Just text us if she's out waiting in your guys's car already or something, would you? It's weird for her to vanish like that."

"Will do," Riker promised. He sighed. "Guess we better get moving."

Izzy nodded. "Guess so. Are you still hard?"

"You, uh, got me going again there."

"Hm, ok."

"You're happy about that, aren't you?"

"Maybe. You know you're gonna have to let go of me so we can get out of here."

"Yeah, I'm aware."

Riker still held Izzy for a moment longer. She had absolutely no intention of slipping out her brother's hands until her let her go. Unfortunately, one of them had to break sooner or later.

Riker regretfully pulled away from Izzy and turned off their shower heads before padding back to his locker and towel. He stopped partway as he realized that despite not having said anything for a while, and thus giving the impression they'd left already, Aurora and Celeste were in fact still standing at the open door to the locker room. They smirked at him for just a second or two before letting the door swing closed.

Izzy pattered up behind Riker. "What's up?"

"They were still watching."

"Celeste and Aurora?"

"Yeah."

"Ha, pervs."

"I maybe should have anticipated that."

Izzy wrapped her arms around Riker from behind and kissed his shoulder. "You had more important things on your mind."

"I really did. And, uh, still do. You feel really nice like that, just by the way."

"'Cause my boobies are squished against you?"

"... not just that."

"Ha, ok."

Izzy pulled away and grabbed her towel to start drying off. Riker belatedly followed suit. They watched each other dry off, and Riker was very aware of Izzy deliberately not cleaning up the mess on her ass, nor how delicately she pulled her panties up over all the cum still on her skin.

"You don't think they noticed your stuff sitting there, do you?" Riker asked.

Izzy shrugged. "How should I know? If I had to guess, though, I'd suspect they were probably too busy sneaking a peek to even consider that I was in here with you."

"Yeah, what was that about anyway?"

Izzy frowned. "Seriously?"

"What?"

"Like, you know how you perv on literally every girl on the track team?"

"I do not!"

"You checked out every single butt today."

"Well if they happen to be in front of me...."

Izzy snorted. "Uh huh. Anyway, point is it's not like that only goes one way."

"Who's checking out my butt?"

"Not just your butt."

"No?"

"Ri, did you forget like twenty seconds ago when Aurora and Cel--"

"Ok, ok, yeah," Riker said. "They did kinda deliberately spy on me just then, huh?"

"It could not possibly have been more blatant."

"... so do they like--"

"Ri!"

"Hm?"

"Put your clothes on, would you?"

"Oh, right."

They finished getting dressed and headed out to their car. Izzy drove them home while they were both quiet and contemplative, though frequently would steal glances at each other and smile.

The house was quiet when they got home, only Zoe was there ahead of them and she was in the living room glued to her video game. Riker and Izzy stowed their stuff in their room, then filtered back down to hang out with Zoe.

Izzy sat down on the couch and got comfortable just before Riker reappeared. Without any prompting between the two of them, Izzy made a comfy pillow of her lap just as Riker curled up on his side and lay his head on her legs. Izzy played with his hair as one might idly pet a cat who'd deigned to accept some lap time.

"Elden Ring still good?" Riker asked, rather unnecessarily given Zoe's intent focus.

Zoe nodded. "It's hard. But yeah, I think I'm really liking it."

"Good."

There was a long moment of comfortable silence before Zoe had a break in action. "How was practice today? You guys had practice, right?"

The twins both smiled despite themselves. They shared a mixture of happiness, bonding, and perhaps a little guilt, but not the kind they'd lose any sleep over.

"Coach had us run a lot," Riker said. "I'm worn out."

"Isn't... isn't running a lot literally all you do?" Zoe asked.

"That's... it's more tactical than that," Riker protested.

"Riker prefers sprinting," Zoe said fondly.

"Or a lovely jog. Distances are fine at lower speeds."

"Mmhm. You've got the legs of an athlete, dear brother," Izzy said, "but not the heart of one, I fear."

Riker shrugged and leaned his head into Izzy's casual scritches, too contented with his life at the moment to worry about athletic prowess.

"You were always more the competitor anyway, Iz" Zoe said. "I was honestly surprised Riker went along with it."

"Why?" Riker murmured. "Twins do stuff together. It's how it is."

Riker and Izzy both felt the warmth of that statement deep inside them. Izzy still had the sticky mess of that statement all over her ass, for that matter, though it was no longer warm.

What they didn't see was the look on Zoe's face, since she was turned directly away from them. She had to bite her lip and try not to let the faint burning of her cheeks show. She knew more than they thought she did about what twins might do together. It was, unfortunately for her gameplay, kind of a distracting thought at the moment.

The twins, luckily, were wrapped up in cuddling each other and didn't notice her skills slip for no apparent reason. Then a little while later they wandered out to the kitchen to make supper together. By then Zoe mostly had her train of thought back in line. Mostly.

****

Vi was still at her bouncing gig at a strip club while her other sibs were home already. She worked weird hours sometimes, though going into the evening and late at night were fairly common things, given the nature of the work and all.

She preferred daytime shifts though, when possible. Technically they paid less, daylight hours being less lucrative in the industry and all, but it was also a more normal schedule relative to the rest of the world, and it tended to be a chiller environment. Sure there were always sketchy dudes, and the occasional sketchy lady, but they mostly behaved themselves more earlier in the day.

Then again, Vi thought while smirking to herself, she might have an impact on that too just with her presence. She could bounce as well as anyone she'd met, and had the advantage that fewer dudes wanted to start shit with a woman, nor did they want to have their ass kicked by one if necessary. It was enough of a bonus to earn her considerable favour with her boss and a lot of the dancers. Some of the latter also liked having a woman watching their backs sometimes, though many still preferred the more imposing bulk of some of their male bouncers. It was a personal preference thing.

Vi's daydreaming, something she had an awful lot of time for in between rare occasions of needing to handle a situation, was interrupted by one of said situations. One of the dancers, Cait, hurried over to Vi.

"Hey, Cherry needs you."

Vi was already moving, but frowned as she scanned the room again. "Where--"

"In the back."

"Oh for shit's sake. She knows better. It's just me on right now, she's supposed to let me know if she leaves the main room with someone."

"Yeah, well... you know Cherry."

Once closer, Vi easily located the disturbance due to the sound of yelling and things being thrown. The yelling was being done by both Cherry and her current client, but the throwing was all her.

The guy was swearing up a storm and calling Cherry every name under the sun, but was mostly held at bay by a constant stream of projectiles being launched at him.

"Stop!" Vi yelled over the noise.

Cherry paused in mid-throw, her fierce demeanor shifting easily back into sultry and frightened. "This guy--"

"She's crazy!" the guy shouted. "She threw stuff at me!"

"I see that," Vi said calmly. "Are you going to leave quietly, or do we get to do it the fun way."

"But she--"

"Sir, you get one chance to choose wisely here."

The guy was fuming, but turned away from Cherry. "Fine, but know this, I--"

He stuck his finger out, too close to Vi's face for her liking. He probably thought he could get away with it if he didn't actually touch anyone. He was incorrect.

A piercing shriek rang out as Vi seized his finger and bent it harshly, not quite to the point where it would break. The guy twisted helplessly trying to relieve the sudden pain.

"I do believe I specified quiet," Vi said, still as calm and implacable as ever.

"Ok, ok."

Vi let go and watched the guy leave, nursing his poor finger. She followed behind and made sure he actually left the building.

"Thanks, Vi," Cherry purred, coming up behind her.

Vi sighed. "Cherry, I swear to god, you know the rules. When it's only one of us out here watching, we need to know you're leaving the main room."

"Don't worry, I'll tip you out real good later," Cherry said, still using her seductive voice. She winked. "Or you can have a freebie if you want. You know I'm good."

Vi maintained a steady, level glare. Cherry didn't let it faze her. She never really did. She was used to other people's horniness getting her what she wanted, and unfortunately for everyone else, it usually worked.

Cait padded softly up next to Vi after Cherry left to redo her makeup. "She's, uh, still just pure trouble, huh?" Cait said.

"She is," Vi said, letting her stance unfold a little, though her gaze once again swept the room in a regular pattern. "But she does tip me out well. Especially when I have to rescue her. Again."

"She's not stupid," Cait agreed. "Just... trouble."

"Kind of part of the business though."

"That's true." Cait looked around the room too. "You know we girls appreciate you."

Vi smiled crookedly. "I should hope so."

"Do you ever...."

Vi waited for an end to the question, but none was forthcoming. Cait actually seemed slightly nervous, which if there was one thing common between Vi and Cait's jobs here, it was you never showed nervousness, no matter how much you might feel it.

"Ever what?" Vi prompted.

"You know, you're the only girl bouncer I've ever known. Do you, like, enjoy watching the dances sometimes?"

Vi snorted. "That's an odd question."

"Is it?"

"Well... not always, I suppose. But coming out of nowhere it is."

Cait blushed, though it was mostly hidden by the very deliberate poor lighting in the building. "Ok, fine. You know how you brag with the other bouncers about how many boys you bang?"

"I'm aware. It's mostly to make them squirm a little since they're always bragging about conquests. So, you know, I started doing the same. They've toned it down since then."

"Haha, yeah."

"All true stories though."

"I assumed. I didn't think you'd have to make them up."

"That almost sounded like a compliment."

Cait shrugged. "I think you probably know how to get what you want. And for all I know, an endless string of boytoys might be what you want."

Vi snorted. "I like sex. That's all. And... ok and I like the power of taking control of these guys for a little while. And we all enjoy ourselves, so it's not like I'm taking advantage." Vi couldn't help a smirk. "Not too much."

"Mmhm. And do you ever, like, date girls?"

"First of all, who said anything about dating anyone? Second of all, no, I like boys. We just established that."

Cait gave her a sidelong glance. "A person can like both."

"I mean, sure, but--"

Cait pressed herself to Vi and brushed her lips on her cheek, just for a quick second. Vi found herself staring back in surprise and her cheeks warming slightly.

"You kind of make me curious what it would be like, being into girls," Cait said, just a hint shyly. "That's all."

Vi was pretty inoculated against the outfits the dancers wore at the strip club. One could only be inundated with them for so long before they hardly noticed the skimpiness anymore, never mind the total nudity that was also a big part of the club aesthetic.

However, in one brief moment, Vi began to register Cait and her long, platinum blonde hair, and certainly her outfit carefully designed to be an exercise in how little material one could use to cover oneself. It was a sudden, disorienting shift in perspective.

"... what?" Vi asked, uttering the most intelligent question she could manage in the moment.

Cait shrugged. "Just saying. Anyway, I better get back to work."

"Oh. Right. Uh...."

Vi trailed off helplessly as she watched Cait walk away. Given her skills and what she did for a living, watching Cait retreat was a show all unto itself, one Vi had never particularly noticed before. Now she found herself sighing pathetically and staring after Cait until she was out of sight.

"What the fuck just happened?" Vi muttered to herself.

****

Riker and Izzy both stripped off immediately upon going to their room that night. Riker always slept naked anyway, Izzy was more mood dependent. In this case they were both just hornier than usual, and weren't shy about it.

Riker grabbed their laptop and bounced onto his bed, then patted the spot beside him for Izzy to sit.

"Being more forward tonight, are we?" Izzy asked and she crawled into bed with Riker and settled herself next to him.

"It seemed appropriate."

"What if I didn't need to masturbate? You didn't even ask."

"Did you ever wash my cum off your butt?"

"... no."

"Then who are you kidding with a question like that?"

Izzy squirmed a little closer to her brother until their arms were pressed together. "Honestly, it might have been kind of a mistake. My panties were pretty crusty when I took them off just now."

"Heh, yeah. That's dried cum for you."

"Right. I prefer it fresh."

Riker gave her an incredulous look. Izzy blushed.

"In comparison, I mean," Izzy added hastily. "Not like... not like I having cum all over me or anything."

"Uh huh."

"I mean jeez, today was the first time I ever did. You know that."

"If you say so."

Izzy nudged Riker. "Don't be like that. I'm far from any kind of cum slut."

Riker grinned to himself and immediately opened up a bukkake video. Izzy rolled her eyes and took control of the laptop away from him. She opted for a guy showering alone and playing with his cock.

Riker frowned slightly. "Well at least get a boy and girl showering if that's what we're watching."

Izzy nodded at the compromise. She did find a video that looked promising, then belatedly realized it was also a supposed brother and sister in a shower, not just a regular boy and girl.

"Well that's a little on the nose," Riker said.

"It was an accident."

"Uh huh."

"It was! They just looked cute in the thumbnail. I didn't know they were playing brother and sister."

"It's right there in the title."

"Well I see that now."

Neither twin closed the video, and Riker even started absently stroking himself. Izzy caught the movement from him, and since he was playing with himself she slipped a hand between her legs too.

"I see they just want to conserve water," Riker said, after getting some of the initial 'plot' of the video.

"Yes," Izzy said, "it seems like such a good idea in that sense."

"Perfectly normal thing to do, really. Very environmentally conscious."

"I might go so far as to say it's noble of them."

Izzy and Riker kept rubbing themselves.

"He looks a bit like me, if his face isn't on camera," Riker commented. "But she doesn't look much like you."

Izzy gave him an odd look. "Would you prefer if she did?"

"Um... no, I didn't mean that."

"I think you did."

"I've got you on my mind. From earlier. That's all."

"Do you really?"

"Well, yeah. Are you not thinking about what we did?"

Izzy bit her lip. "That's about all I've been thinking about."

"Same. We, uh, didn't really conserve water though did we?"
"We used more of it, if anything."

"Right."

"But maybe we just need to try again. Get more practice."

"Yeah. That's a good idea."

Izzy reached for the laptop. "Here, take over for me for a second, would you?"

Riker followed her instruction without thinking about it. He switched hands on his cock so that he could move his free hand to Izzy's pussy and rub it for her. She gave a quiet little sigh and kind of froze in place for a moment before shaking herself out of it and trying to find a different video. Her typing was atrocious and she had to try a few times to spell anything coherent in the search bar.

"I've never actually touched your pussy before," Riker said.

"I'm aware."

"So why did--"

"It just seemed natural in the moment."

"It did, didn't it?"

Riker was still rubbing her. His touch was not that of an expert by any means, but he was gentle and interested in doing a good job, and of course he was her twin brother, which gave his touch a certain extra intimacy in any context.

"I mean, we're basically the same person anyway," Riker said thoughtfully. "It's really not that much different from you touching yourself."

Izzy nodded firmly. "Right. But... if it was me, I'd know my clit's a little higher than that."

"Oh. Like... this?"

"Closer. Just a bit more."

"Um... oh, I think I feel it?"

Izzy mewled softly. "Yeah, that's it."

"Does it feel ok?"

"It's... good."

Izzy found a video, one in which she'd attempted to locate two actors who looked kind of like her and Riker. About the best she could do was find a boy and girl with dark brown hair kind of like theirs, and she'd also deliberately sought out another pretend brother and sister.

"Not much for twins," she'd said, slightly disappointed. "Other than sisters. Mostly sisters."

"And I think some of those are real twins," Riker said.

"... is it just me or is that way hotter?"

"I mean, if you're gonna watch that kind of stuff, real is hotter, I think."

"Yeah. Same."

Izzy belatedly realized she should take back over rubbing her own pussy. She immediately regretted losing Riker's touch, though.

Riker too felt the disappointment of not rubbing Izzy's pussy. He'd been far more into that than the video she'd started for them. There was something hypnotic and addictive about touching his sister so inappropriately, playing with her soft, wet little pussy, and hearing the occasional little mewl or moan.

Riker tried to keep stroking himself as normal, but just wasn't feeling it all of a sudden. He gave up and leaned toward the laptop, as though perhaps a different video would be the solution.

Unprompted, but quickly seizing her opportunity, Izzy's hand darted to Riker's lap and she took over stroking his cock for him. Riker couldn't even focus for a moment as her fingers wrapped around him and rubbed him with such a different, more feminine touch than his own.

"Sorry, did you want me to--"

"Yes," Riker croaked.

"Just while you're busy, obviously."

"Yeah, obviously."

Izzy smiled to herself, not even noticing that Riker's attempts at locating a new video were even more fumbling than hers had been. She was solely, helplessly concentrated on his hard, pulsing erection in her hand. Her very first time deliberately touching a penis, and it was this weird, probably fleeting masturbatory session with her brother. It honestly couldn't have been more thrilling.

Riker put on another video and sat back. Izzy kept stroking him before eventually realizing she should let go. Her hand didn't get far, as Riker grabbed her wrist and pulled her right back to where she'd been.

"Keep going," he said, all deep and growly.

Izzy shivered and felt happy, warm tingles inside. Her brother's tone of voice did something to her all on its own. She hadn't heard anything quite like it from him before; horny and animalistic, as well as perhaps a bit bossy. It worked for her.

More than that, she'd wanted to keep playing with him anyway, and him making it very clear that she should do exactly that was validating and exciting.

Riker closed his eyes, not even watching the porn in front of them. He didn't need it now, not with Izzy jerking him off. The feeling of it was so much better than anything a video of naked sexy people could simulate.

"Hey," Izzy said.

"Hm?"

"Hey!"

Riker cracked his eyes open and found Izzy staring straight at him. "What?"

"Don't make me do everything by myself." Izzy gave her brother a pitiful, pouting look.

Riker flicked his gaze down to Izzy's pussy, currently hidden by her hand. "Right, I guess that's only fair, huh?"

"Yeah. Fair."

Izzy got back to her rhythm of stroking Riker as he replaced her hand on her pussy. With only a little fumbling he found her clit again, the spot she really wanted to be rubbed, and tried to make her feel as good as she was making him feel.

The twins were being such horny little things and they knew it. There wasn't any way around the fact that they were now masturbating each other rather than themselves, and that was a whole different level to what they'd been getting away with previously. It just felt too good, was the problem. Physically as well as emotionally.

"Oh my god, Iz," Riker moaned.

"Mmhm!"

"How does your hand even feel so good on me?"

"I don't know, but same though."

Riker whimpered. "Make me cum, Iz."

Izzy hissed in pleasure. "Yesss, are you close?"

"Getting there. Rub more toward the tip a little. Yeah, like that. And you can hold it tighter. You won't break it."

Izzy was getting so squirmy. Her brother cumming had always been her trigger, the thing that made her the absolute hottest of anything she'd yet discovered. To actually get to make him cum would only ramp up the intensity and fuel her incestuous addiction. Somehow, she didn't mind the implications of that at all.

Riker was in a temporary heaven. He'd always wondered what it was like to touch a girl in intimate ways, and what she'd feel like on him. Previously his closest experiences had been with Izzy, mostly cuddling and physical intimacy of that kind. This was different. Still the same in some ways, of course, but oozing pure sexuality in a way they hadn't ever matched before. Her soft hand on him, her warmth against him as they leaned closed against each other, and perhaps even the imagined pleasures that could come later.

"Izzyyy...."

"Shhh, I got you," Izzy said, though she wasn't much more coherent than Riker. "I'll make you cum."

"Pleeeaaase."

Izzy whimpered and stroked her brother harder. She'd watched him cum enough times she had a sense of where he was, though actually doing it for him and feeling the process was so very different. She was pretty sure she could finish him off, though, and hopefully he was close.

Riker groaned low in his throat, and all at once was spurting cum everywhere, or at least so it seemed to a surprised and delighted Izzy. She hadn't really planned where his mess was going to land, and as it turned out it landed on both of them, more or less equally, all over their fronts. Without thinking about it, Izzy tilted his cock a little more and claimed most of the end of his orgasm for herself, getting the last of it on her hip and over her hand that still clutched around his shaft.

"Fuuuccck," Izzy whispered. "You came a lot."

Riker grunted affirmatively. "You did that to me."

Izzy couldn't handle it. She needed to cum, and it only got worse with those few simple words. She'd made Riker cum. That was absolutely true. And it was the best thing she'd ever felt, possibly soon to be second if he kept rubbing her just... like... that!

Riker absolutely marveled at his twin sister's orgasm. He'd been hoping he was doing it right, and it turned out he was. Izzy still tightly gripped him, probably not consciously, and he felt the intensity of her experience through that connection. Her body shook and she pressed closer to him, then without warning liquid squirted from just beneath his fingers where he still rubbed her clit.

Riker blinked. "Are you... did you just squirt?"

Izzy made a few incomprehensible sounds, lost in her pleasure. Riker waited for her to remember how to talk, idly playing with her pussy all the while. Eventually she pushed his hand away and collapsed even further against him.

Her body was hot and panting. Her breast pressed against his chest where she was leaning on him. Somehow her hand hadn't left his cock the whole time.

"I think maybe I did," Izzy said eventually. "I caught the laptop pretty good."

"You really did," Riker said, admiring the splash of sexy spray across the laptop screen. "I didn't know you could do that."

"Me either. Never happened before."

"... I really did that to you, huh?"

"Obviously you did," Izzy said firmly.

"So it's not because you got to make me cum or anything?"

"Well... that would still make my squirt because of you."

"Perhaps."

"Definitely." Izzy snuggled her head on Riker's shoulder. "I loved making you cum, though. That was even better than just watching it."

"It definitely was."

"You know I'm going to need to do it again."

Riker smiled. "I was very much hoping you would."

****

Zoe couldn't put her finger on it, so to speak, but there was something different in the way her sibs had masturbated tonight. She lay in her bed finishing herself off after hearing them both cum. In some ways it was the same as ever, including Riker cumming just before Izzy. There was a different vibe to it somehow, though. A different intensity.

Zoe basically forgot about the discrepancy as got herself off. Cumming had a tendency to erase minor concerns, which was so often such a useful thing. Afterward, as she drifted off to sleep, it didn't even occur to her to consider what might have been new tonight between the twins.

****

Izzy put the laptop away and considered wiping the cum off her body before bed. She decided against it. Riker had swiped himself more or less clean with a tissue by the time she'd made her messier decision and padded back to his bed.

There wasn't even a conversation about sleeping arrangements for the night. There didn't need to be. Izzy crawled into bed with Riker, and that was the choice made right there.

"How long has it been since we slept together?" Riker asked.

Izzy shrugged. "Don't know. A while, I think."

"Why'd we stop?"

"I think when we started masturbating together, we--"

"Oh, right. That."

Izzy lay in silence a moment. "It was a bad decision, I think. I forgot how much more comforting it is being next to you."

"It made sense at the time. We had boundaries. Sort of."

"Ha, yeah. Sort of. Roll over, would you?"

Riker turned away from Izzy. "Like this?"

"Yeah." She rolled up against him and spooned right up. "That's better."

"... you still have my cum all over you, don't you?"

"Maybe."

"You got me all sticky again. I just cleaned up."

"Oh well. At least you get my boobies against you. That must make up for it."

Riker considered. "You know, it really does."

Together, naked and sated, the twins cuddled each other off to sleep.
Family Boundaries Ch. 02
Sex at work and escapades at school.
Riker carefully climbed over Izzy to get out of bed. Not that he wanted to leave her, but he had to get up sooner or later. Especially since he kind of needed to pee.

They'd been sleeping in the same bed again the past few nights, just like they used to. Totally naked these days, though, and usually after getting each other off. Those were the main differences.

Izzy's eyes had actually flicked open as soon as Riker had moved, but she otherwise lay still and he didn't notice that she was awake. She got to enjoy watching her twin brother pad around their room naked, then get dressed. Her eyes ran up and down his athletically toned body, taking in his hint of muscle definition and tousled brown hair, and of course his currently soft penis that she'd been getting more familiar with lately.

Riker was fully dressed before he realized Izzy was just lying there, shining blue eyes peering intently at him in the morning light.

"Were you awake the whole time?" he asked.

"Mmhm."

"Why didn't you say?"

"Why would I?" Izzy asked, stretching out languidly and artfully allowing the covers to fall away from her body, baring her down to the waist.

Riker's eyes went to her breasts for a moment, then back to her face. He leaned down to her, tilted her chin, and kissed her softly.

"I wouldn't have bothered trying to be quiet," he said.

"Hm, yeah, I guess. But I think I really like watching you when you don't know anyone's looking."

Riker narrowed his eyes. "How often is that, exactly?"

"Hehe, wouldn't you like to know."

"Hmph, alright, have it your way. You need to get out of bed too though. We have early practice before school, you know."

Izzy groaned as she rolled out of bed. "Yeah, I know. Why do we do this to ourselves again?"

"In order to run incrementally faster than before, I think."

"Your enthusiasm is ever so infectious."

It was Riker's turn to watch Izzy patter about nakedly and get dressed, though this time she was acutely aware of having an audience.

"Ri?" she asked as she slipped her panties on. "Do you only do track because I do it?"

"I mean... I guess mostly, yeah."

"Really?"

"Yeah. If I'm gonna do any kind of sport, I want to do it with you, and that really doesn't leave many options."

Izzy smiled. "Well that's not a bad reason. You don't actually have to do any sport if you don't want to, though."

"What, and give up on this body?"

"Good point. Early practice it is."

****

Zoe didn't need to wake up quite as early as the twins, but she actually wasn't much later getting up than them. She woke up with some ideas in her head and yawned her way over to her computer.

Probably she shouldn't write dirty stories fueled by her siblings' activities. That seemed like the right answer. And yet she kept dabbling at it anyway.

Much like her nighttime masturbation, it was largely Izzy and Riker's fault. They kept stoking her imagination. Vi wasn't any help either. Zoe was much less inclined to listen with interest to her big sister's loud sexual exploits than she was to her younger sibs' sneaky, sexy fun, but in both cases her siblings stirred thoughts in her head, and it turned out Zoe needed somewhere to put those thoughts.

Hence tapping out some rough stories on her keyboard. Zoe did her best not to actually base anything on her family, and had initially tried to avoid incest altogether, but she kept getting drawn back to the general notion of it. Brothers and sisters, sometimes parents, or even the less common brother on brother or sister on sister type tales. They were just hotter than other fantasies.

"It's probably a problem," Zoe muttered to herself. "But I'm not the one broadcasting my every sexual exploit to the whole house, or masturbating with my sibling, so the hell with it."

"You trying to justify yourself?" Zoe asked as though she wasn't just talking to herself.

"Oh who asked you?"

"I mean you could try harder to find a less taboo kink."

"Shush. You know you're talking to yourself."

"Yeah, well so are you."

"... I'm gonna go get some breakfast."

"Good idea."

Zoe stumbled downstairs in a shirt and panties, finding her younger sibs already breakfasting and fully dressed. "Why are you both always up so early?"

"The life of an athlete," Riker said.

"Practice before school," Izzy added.

"Hmph. I remember now why I never did high school sports."

"You couldn't anyway," Riker said. "You were firmly in nerd land. It would have been dangerous to mix with sports kids."

"I... ugh, lemme get some coffee and I'll think up something witty to retort with," Zoe said.

"You've only got like ten minutes before we're out of here," Izzy said cheerfully. "Better make it fast."

Helena came down before anyone could be incited to early morning violence. She greeted each of her children with a kiss on the forehead and grabbed some coffee too after Zoe had poured hers.

It basically counted as the whole family gathering for breakfast since Vi was hardly ever up at this time of day. Vi didn't always work super late shifts, but her sleep schedule had developed to accommodate them if necessary.

"You two off early today?" Helena asked.

Riker and Izzy nodded.

"About to head out," Izzy said.

"Well have fun," Helena said.

"I'm sure we will," Riker said, totally deadpan.

A recent benefit to track practice was Izzy sneaking into the shower afterward with him, if in fact that was her intent again. He couldn't imagine it wasn't.

****

Helena got to work and settled at her desk before she pulled out her phone. She gave it a small snort of disappointment before putting it away again.

"Who's not texting you back now?"

Helena looked up and gave a rueful smile. Athena, a woman Helena's age and basically her best friend these days, stood leaning in the doorway with a knowing smirk on her lips.

"Oh, just this guy I spent the night with," Helena said.

Athena made a disgusted noise. "Oh, one of those 'hit it and quit it' types, huh?"

"Well... to be fair we both went in under the agreement that it was a one time thing."

"Oh, Hel...."

"I know, I know. I really don't want to date him long term or anything. Just... I hoped maybe he'd say, like, 'hey, wanna hook up again?' Or something."

"Good in bed then?" Athena asked, closing the office door and slipping into a chair across from Helena.

"Pretty good. Good enough that I'm kind of regretting only doing him once."

"Haha, I swear you're your own worst enemy when it comes to love."

Helena rolled her eyes. "Pff, who's got time for love? I just want a good fuckbuddy I can rely on."

Athena pouted. "So what, I'm not a good fuckbuddy?"

Helena gave her a look while idly rolling a dildo back and forth on her desk. The sex toy would have been a terribly inappropriate desk ornament if the two of them didn't work in the company's sex toy division. It had a less obvious official name within the company structure, but in practice it was almost entirely creating and producing variants of most any adult toy one could think of. Helena's office was, in fact, lined with shelves containing various examples of their products.

None of which made Athena's question any more appropriate here than at any other office building around, but neither woman gave much of a shit about that.

"Just because we have sex doesn't make us fuckbuddies," Helena said. "I think of you more as, like, a best friend with benefits."

"The best kind of friend," Athena agreed.

"And besides you don't have--"

"I know, I don't have a penis," Athena said. "And trust me, I get it. I haven't been properly railed in... god, how long now? Too long."

Helena nodded sympathetically. "You could just start dating again. I know it's not really fun most of the time, but--"

Athena waved her off. "I could, but like you say, who's got the time. Especially since technically I'm still married, even if it's to a man who turns out to be gay. Life's complicated enough as it is without trying to find someone."

"True enough. I love my kids, and I'm happy that they all seem like they're doing ok in their own ways, but they are such a handful. And I kind of still worry about Zoe being too much of an introvert, and Vi... Vi kinda the opposite. And the twins... can twins be codependent? I feel like they might be."

"I wouldn't worry about them," Athena said. "That's just motherly fears talking. I've met your kids and they're all just fine."

"I want them to be independent and strong and doing what they want with their lives--"

"Which they are, aren't they?"

Helena sighed. "It's one thing to think that in theory, and another to watch it in practice. I miss when they were all little and needed their mommy."

"Ah, that's what it is."

"Yes, ok, they are all doing fine and I just miss being needed more." Helena swung the dildo around in her hand before realizing she was still holding it and setting it back carefully on her desk. "And maybe honestly it just bothers me a little that some day soon they're all going to go off and leave me, and I don't know if I have what it takes to find love to replace that."

"... is it too early in the day to start drinking?"

"It most certainly is."

"Alas." Athena tilted her head. "And you still don't want to take me home after work for some wild sex to get your mind off of this stuff?"

"First of all, we don't do wild sex."

"We could if we had some privacy."

"Which brings me to point two, the lack of privacy at my house."

Athena sighed. "And you don't want to let them know what we get up to. I know."

"I just think it might be weird. They know you as my friend already, and something of an unofficial aunt. Never mind that you're technically my subordinate here, and that's a whole power dynamic thing which is--"

"Hel, you don't need to make excuses. I get it. We do the whole sneaky, on-the-side kind of thing. And it's great. I don't think it hurts to consider other options sometimes, is all."

"You're right, you know."

"I know." Athena stood up. "Anyway, I better actually get to work before the boss finds out I'm slacking."

Helena rolled her eyes. She was, after all, the boss in question. "You want to, maybe, meet at lunch?"

Athena smiled. "I was hoping you'd want to. Maybe take our minds off our worries for a little bit. Even if we can't go wild here."

Helena's heart beat a little harder as she watched Athena walk out. She'd have to clear her mind and focus on some work for a while, but it wasn't going to be easy.

Maybe Athena was right and she should just take her home. Go a little crazy. Healthy boundaries were good, but sometimes a pain in the ass as much as anything.

****

Riker showered by himself before classes started, following a track session of mainly sprint training. He liked those better than endurance running, but they got him just as sweaty.

Izzy slipped in to the lonely boys' shower shortly after, much to Riker's expectation and delight. They smiled at each other and weren't shy about running their eyes over each other's wet, naked bodies.

"You gonna be able to keep getting away with this?" Riker asked.

Izzy shrugged. "Who knows. I'm gonna try. Someone'll probably notice I keep sneaking away sooner or later."

"Probably."

At first, Izzy mostly just rinsed herself off. She was fully aware of her brother checking her out, and the rather prominent erection he sported. She wanted to get cleaned off before they got too carried away.

Riker started stroking his cock while watching Izzy wash herself next to him. She noticed almost immediately and smiled at him while continuing about her business. Slowly, very deliberately, Izzy turned away from him and bent over at the waist. She made a show of washing her legs, but she was sticking her ass out at her brother way too hard for it to be an innocent pose.

Riker sighed happily and stroked himself harder. Izzy's butt was already pretty exposed to him, but he reached out to one of her ass cheeks and spread it wider anyway.

"You really like seeing me like this, huh?" Izzy said.

"It's... it's pretty hot."

"Do you prefer me casually naked, or being deliberately lewd?"

"They both have their charms."

"Way to be decisive."

Riker snorted and kept rubbing himself. "Honestly... it depends on context. Like for instance, when we were running this morning, I kept watching your butt."

"I'm aware. Mine and everyone else's."

"Well... yes. But mostly yours. Way more than normal."

Izzy felt a warmth inside her, and a corresponding additional heat in her pussy. "So you were horny before I even got here? What am I saying, of course you were. You told me you always jack off in here by yourself after practices."

"I said I sometimes did. I mean, it'll probably be all the time now, but it didn't used to be."

"Would it still be all the time if I didn't join you?"

"Um... not sure. Maybe just most of the time."

Izzy bit her lip. Riker was still grabbing her butt, and she liked that almost as much as watching him jerk off to her.

"Hey, Ri? Would you... would you press it against me? Just for a second?"

Riker's eyes widened. "My penis?"

"Yeah. Just quick. I just want to feel it."

"Ok," Riker said, somewhat breathlessly.

It wasn't a request that he'd expected, but it certainly didn't shock him either. They'd been touching each other an awful lot lately, usually in either the normal, semi-platonic ways, or specifically rubbing each other's genitals. Pressing his cock to his sister's ass sounded like a fun twist.

Both siblings let out small moans as Riker's hard, throbbing cock pressed against Izzy's soft, slippery bum. It took the barest flick of effort for Riker to slide his erection and trap it briefly between Izzy's butt cheeks where he held it just as long as he dared, which wasn't more than a second or two.

"Oh goddamn, Iz."

"Yeah, that's dangerous, huh."

Riker groaned and stroked himself hard. "It really is. Why is your ass so amazing?"

"Unf, careful, compliments like that could get you too far."

"I'm not... worried about... that... right now."

Izzy licked her lips. "You're gonna cum, right?"

"Almost."

"Cum on my ass."

"Iz...."

"Do it. Cum on my ass."

Izzy was way too into this and she knew it. There was something so viscerally dirty about urging her brother to mess her ass with his cum. Something addictive and primal. That was on top of her usual boundary-crossing feelings for her twin.

Riker came on Izzy's bum, initially sending a few stray streaks of cum haphazardly across her backside, then pressing the tip of his cock just below her butthole and concentrating most of the rest over it.

"I didn't say on my bumhole," Izzy said a little dizzily as she stood up.

"Sorry."

Izzy shook her head and tried to crane her neck to check her backside out, though of course she couldn't see much. "It's not bad, just... wow, that's an extremely naughty mess to make of your sister, you know."

Riker caught Izzy's chin while she was experimentally poking a finger at her own butthole and the cum covering it. He kissed her fiercely enough to make her forget about his cum for a moment.

"I got caught up in the moment," he said.

"Mmm, I think I kind of like you getting caught up in the moment."

Riker caressed Izzy's cheek, mesmerized by her eyes. Then, abruptly, he frowned slightly. "Do you hear giggling?"

"Um... yeah, actually. Who is that?"

"I don't know."

Riker and Izzy pattered nakedly over toward the lockers, Izzy lagging behind so as not to be seen. Riker just caught the door to the locker room slamming shut.

"I think someone was in here," Riker said.

Izzy's heart beat harder in her chest. "Spying on us?"

"Maybe."

"Did they see...."

"I don't know."

Izzy again felt a little dizzy. Not like she was going to faint, but just being overwhelmed with emotion. She should be scared of someone catching her and her brother, and instead she just felt an insane thrill that someone might have witnessed what they were up to. That probably wasn't the correct reaction.

But as she gazed at Riker from behind, naked and dripping as he was, Izzy felt safe with him, whatever scandal might arise. And, just perhaps, she wanted someone to know about them. Multiple someones even. Hopefully not the whole school, that was excessive, but a few people wouldn't be so bad.

Izzy slipped her hand into Riker's and kissed his shoulder. "It's fine. Whoever saw might not even know who we are. They might just think some random people in school were doing stuff in the shower."

"Maybe," Riker said. "But they were girls' voices. And the only girls who I can think would even be in here were...."

"Oh, right. Our teammates."

"Right."

"Do you think it was Celeste and Aurora?"

"Very likely."

"Oh?"

"Yeah. My clothes all seem to be gone."

Izzy looked at where Riker's stuff had been, and indeed it was gone. His locker stood open and hurriedly emptied of clothing as well.

"It was them alright. Guess one peek wasn't enough."

"Guess not," Riker sighed.

"Still, can't totally blame them for that."

Riker gave Izzy a crooked smile. "You're not going to encourage our friends to peek at me while I'm naked, are you?"

"Not encourage, no. But I get it." Izzy kissed Riker on the cheek, just next to his lips. "Do you want me to go after them?"

"You can't."

"Why not?"

"If they don't know you're in here with me... that would kind of give it away."

"Oh, right. And presumably they don't know, since we only heard giggles and no, like, gasps of shock or anything."

"Right."

Izzy bit her lip, then nodded. "Ok, I'll dress quick then run around from the other way. You--"

"I'm just gonna have to go out like this."

Izzy eyed her brother up and down. "I don't hate it."

"Heh, yeah, I know."

Riker gave Izzy a head start, then took a breath before pushing open the door to the rest of the school. He'd drip-dried off a bit, but was still very damp, and very, very naked.

Celeste and Aurora, unsurprisingly, were hanging out outside the locker rooms waiting for him. Four other girls from the track team were with them. All six sets of eyes widened and lit up as Riker revealed himself.

"Well well," Celeste said, tossing her flame-red hair casually. "Didn't you forget something?"

"Someone took my clothes," Riker said. His face warmed and he felt his cock twitch as he stood nude in front of half a dozen girls.

"You don't say," Aurora murmured huskily.

There were whispers of appreciation from the other girls too.

Izzy burst out of the girls' locker room, clearly trying not to look like she was rushing. Hopefully her acting wasn't as obvious to anyone who didn't know where she'd been.

"Hey guys, what-- Ri, where are your clothes?"

"That's what I'm trying to find out," Riker said.

"He thinks someone took them," Aurora drawled, curling her blue hair around one finger.

"Someone did take them," Riker said firmly. "The question is whether you're going to give them back."

"Well it wasn't us," Celeste said. "We just got here in time to watch you flounce out all naked and... and stuff. We haven't got your clothes."

She actually seemed the slightest bit flustered at Riker's hardening erection pointed at her. He didn't mind sharing some of the embarrassment around, though he was still saddled with the bulk of it.

Izzy put her hands on her hips and peered suspiciously at Celeste and Aurora, but neither was cracking. "This is really how you're gonna play this, huh?"

"Din't take nuffin'," Aurora mumbled, staring even more transfixed at Riker than before.

"Sure you didn't," Izzy said, not the least bit convinced. "Ri told me you two peeked at him the other day."

"Accident," Celeste said.

"Total mishap," Aurora agreed, tilting her head slightly as though to get a different view.
Riker snagged a towel from one of the girls and dried himself off better while waiting for some kind of resolution. The embarrassment of being watched hadn't really gone away, but there was a slowly growing sense of pride and preening in the attention. He was definitely the centre of attention, and is audience hung on his every move. There was a fun sort of power in that.

Izzy absently combed his hair a bit with her fingers once he'd handed the even damper towel back to its owner. Izzy was doing a very good job pretending like she didn't care that he was naked, all things considered. Especially since she was certainly the one most interested in him like this, even if they couldn't admit to it.

"Right, you're halfway presentable," Izzy said. "Let's just go."

"Um... I don't know about halfway," Riker said, glancing down at his erection which was twitching and leaking precum.

Izzy just took his hand and led him away. All eyes were still on Riker from behind as they left.

"Are they following?" Izzy murmured.

"No, I don't think so," Riker said.

"Good." Izzy dropped some of her poise. "Oh my god, this is so insane."

"Yeah, it kinda is. What are we doing?"

"What else can we do? We're going to class."

"But... I'm naked."

"So I noticed," Izzy said, squeezing his hand. "We can go hide out somewhere if you want. But, like, don't you want to just kind of stay like this?"

Riker eyed his sister sidelong. "You mean you want me to stay like this."

"Um...."

"Because you're enjoying it? Or because you kind of like showing me off?"

"... can't it be both?"

The halls were crowding up before the start of classes. Already plenty of random students were catching sight of Riker as he and Izzy continued to move toward their lockers, which were of course next to each other. There was quite a spectrum of reactions from disbelief and shock, to wide-eyed appreciation or disgust.

Riker tried not to look at any specific face and just keep moving. Drawing comfort from Izzy was the only thing that kept him calm enough to function.

"You know we'll get in trouble for this?" Riker said.

"Yeah, but... kind of worth it, isn't it?"

Riker squeezed her hand back. "How horny are you right now?"

"Um... on a scale of one to ten... about thirty."

"Thought it might be something like that."

"We can still get out of here," Izzy conceded. "Make a dash to the car. Go home, I guess."

"We could," Riker agreed. "But... what would you give me if we stay and see what happens?"

Izzy brightened up and considered the offer. She was, indeed, so stupidly horny. She hadn't had a chance to cum after Riker made a mess all over her ass like that, and it only got worse once she got to parade him nakedly through the school. It was, quite honestly, affecting her judgement something fierce.

"Anything," she decided.

"Anything as in--"

"As in anything you want. I am in full bribe mode here."

Riker considered. "And you definitely didn't have anything to do with my clothes disappearing?"

"Of course not. I'm just taking advantage is all."

Riker was no less horny than Izzy, even if he'd had a fairly recent orgasm. There was something about being naked in school and having half the student populace get an eyeful of him that really turned him on.

The twins kept moving, kept flowing through the crowds. Walking with purpose was the key. They got plenty of looks, and some comments, and the occasional smart-ass comment or catcall, but no one had yet had a chance to do anything more than that.

"Deal," Riker said eventually. "Obviously if we get in real trouble we bail."

"Yeah, of course." Izzy kissed Riker on the cheek. "I got your back, don't worry."

The twins arrived at their lockers and gathered up the books they needed for morning classes. Staying still even for a few minutes was already harder as they didn't get to keep breezing past anyone staring at them.

"Morning... Riker! Oh my god, what are... you're...."

Riker slung his backpack over his shoulder and turned toward the voice. Diana, a friend and classmate, was staring so wide-eyed at him as to be comical. She clutched a textbook tight to her chest while her mouth gaped open and her cheeks went bright red.

"Hi, Diana," Riker said. "It's... it's a weird morning."

Diana mumbled something incoherent. She took her glasses off and cleaned them, as though somehow what she was seeing was a result of dirty lenses.

"We're headed to class in a moment," Izzy said conversationally. "You were coming to walk with us, I take it?"

"You can't go to class like that," Diana said, clutching her textbook even harder, like a lifeline.

"Well, I ordinarily would agree with you," Riker said. "But, uh, my clothes got stolen."

"Oh," Diana said shyly. "And you're still going to class?"

"What else am I gonna do?" Riker asked.

Diana shook her head, her usual braided pigtails bouncing with the movement. "I could never do that! I mean, even just standing here with everyone looking at you...."

Riker winced. "Yeah, I was trying to ignore quite how much attention I was getting."

"Pff, you love it," Izzy said.

"Just 'cause I'm hard--"

"And dripping."

"--and dripping precum, yes. Just because of that, and my heart pounding, and my legs getting kind of shaky, and... what was my point again?"

"I think you were done."

"Oh."

Diana was still staring so hard at Riker that Izzy felt just the smallest twinge of jealousy, foolish though it was. Izzy took her brother's hand possessively anyway.

"Come on, we should get to class before we're mobbed," Izzy said.

Both Riker and Diana jerked to attention and followed along with her.

"Oh right," Riker said. "Class."

Diana's face was absolutely burning. Izzy smiled at noting that she tagged along just behind the twins, which she had to in order to maneuver through the crowded halls, but also left her able to check Riker out from behind the whole way to their classroom.

Izzy could hardly blame Diana. She herself had been appreciating her twin brother's ass more and more during track practice and such. Izzy still didn't think Riker was properly aware of how many of the girls stared just as hard at his ass given the chance as he did at theirs. It was, by any measure, a very mutually beneficial arrangement for all involved.

The twins derived sufficient comfort from holding hands to get them through. Riker would have struggled with the sheer amount of attention he was getting, and Izzy probably would have let jealousy hit her some more, but their connection let Riker know that everything would be ok, and let Izzy feel secure in knowing Riker was her brother, her twin, and no one else's.

The three of them arrived at class while the room was mostly empty, which was a blessing. Everyone already there got a good eyeful, but once Riker sat down at the back of the class with Izzy on one side and Diana on the other they had some amount of shelter.

A surprising number of their classmates were sufficiently self-absorbed that they came in without even noticing the naked boy at the back of class. Plenty did notice, too, including everyone who'd been there when Riker walked in. Some of them deliberately moved to sit close to Riker, and plenty of the rest kept stealing glances from wherever they happened to be in the room.

"I don't know if I can get through a whole class like this," Riker said, already squirming in his seat.

"Still excited?" Izzy asked.

"Of course! I'm gonna leave a puddle of precum in my seat at this rate."

Diana whimpered softly.

Izzy smirked both at the sound, and at her brother's wiggliness. "Just sit still, pretend like everything's normal."

"I don't usually have half the eyes in the room staring straight at me," Riker grumbled.

"Yeah, you're gonna be some fantasy material for our classmates tonight, huh?" Izzy said, looking around the room.

"Mmhm," Diana said without thinking, then blushed again as Izzy turned her smirk her way for a moment.

Disproportionately more girls were staring than boys, which made sense, but it wasn't as one-sided as it might have been. Izzy liked the notion that her brother was hot enough to bring out some feelings even in boys who ordinarily wouldn't check out other guys.

Riker was struggling. He wanted to just jerk off and calm down a little, but obviously couldn't at the moment. Even stronger than that, he wanted Izzy to jerk him off. Or maybe... maybe bend over her desk so he could grind on her ass. That brief taste of his cock on her bum had been dangerously enticing.

The things he'd do in front of their whole class if only he was brave and stupid enough. He was, indeed, brave and stupid to be in the situation he was, just not enough so to do anything further about it.

Diana kept thinking she must be in a dream. A wonderful, sexy dream. She didn't have a crush on Riker in particular, but she'd thought about him sometimes. Even sometimes alone in her bed. She'd never actually thought that she'd see him naked for real like this, let alone for an extended period of time, let alone casually parading around the school. It was... it was a lot, and was doing things to her even beyond just providing extensive material for fantasizing about with her hand between her legs.

"Good morning," Ms. Penny greeted the class as she walked in. Several heads whipped back around toward the front of class as she entered. "Glad to see we're having a relatively calm morning today."

Ms. Penny got herself settled at her desk, unaware of why exactly so many of her students were sitting down quietly already. A few more students trickled in just before the bell, also unaware of the naked boy at the back of the class.

Riker's heart hammered, waiting for Ms. Penny to notice him and... and....

Well what was she going to do anyway? Drag him to the front of class? Scold him? Spank hi--

No, probably not that. Riker whimpered softly as his overactive imagination started picturing some very bad things like being made to jerk off in front of the class, or Ms. Penny sinking to her knees and sucking him off. Too much porn talking there.

"I'm really horny," Riker hissed to Izzy.

Izzy was just sitting happily watching him with dreamy eyes. "I know," she said. "Just wait until you can cum. It'll be really good."

Diana, just barely overhearing about Riker cumming, squeaked and pretended like she'd been fussing with her pencil and some papers.

Ms. Penny started the class as usual, still oblivious to the naked boy at the back of the room. Her lack of awareness only lasted so long when half her students kept craning their necks around to check Riker out.

"Riker!"

Riker slouched down more. "Yes, Miss?"

"Where's your shirt?"

"Um...."

There were a few titters through the class, some red faces, and multiple students trying to look around at Riker, whom they previously hadn't noticed.

"Put your shirt back on," Ms. Penny said. "I mean honestly."

"That's kind of a problem," Riker said.

"Why?"

"I haven't got one at the moment. My clothes got stolen."

Ms. Penny sighed. "Well go get one then."

"But--"

"Now!"

Riker took a deep breath and stood up. Every single eye in the classroom was already on him, and he got to watch almost every one of them go wide as they got a full view of his naked body. Many of those eyes flicked immediately down to his achingly hard, precum drooling cock.

Ms. Penny wasn't able to deal with this. She went as bright red as anyone, didn't know where to put her eyes, and was clearly at a bit of a loss as to what to do.

"Um... maybe... maybe sit back down," she said.

Riker nodded wearily and sank back into his seat. He glared at Izzy who was just about pissing herself laughing.

"So your clothes... all your clothes...." Ms. Penny stammered.

"All stolen, yes," Riker said.

"You... why...."

"Didn't know what else to do, Miss," Riker said. "No better off hanging out in the halls, really."

Ms. Penny tried to steady herself. She was, in fact, one of the twins' favourite teachers, and reasonably young and attractive as far as faculty went. Hence Riker's flitting fantasies about her now that he was in a stupid and horny predicament. Unfortunately for his horny side, she didn't seem particularly inclined at the moment to jump him like the hot teacher in a porn video no doubt would have by now.

"I'll be honest, I'm not equipped to deal with this right now," Ms. Penny said. "It's... it's just way too early in the day for this. Maybe just sit there, everyone stop staring... I said stop staring!"

The class collectively risked whiplash as so many heads swiveled back around to face front all at once.

"And maybe we all just pretend this never happened," Ms. Penny finished. "Ok?"

There was a general mumbling chorus of assent. Many students didn't have any better idea what to do with the situation than their teacher. Several others kept sneaking peeks at Riker and didn't seem to mind that he'd stay naked in class with them.

It was overall not a terribly productive class. More fun and distracting that usual, but not a whole lot of actual learning going on. Other than about a boy's anatomy, perhaps.

Izzy and Diana had the best views the whole time, of course, and happily took full advantage. Luckily for Izzy, everyone was so focused on her brother that they didn't seem to pick up on how much she was staring at him too.

The bell brought a sigh of relief from Riker, though it didn't actually help him out that much. A fairly large portion of his classmates fucked about with their stuff, clearly delaying leaving the room to the point where Riker knew he'd have to walk past them.

"Come on," Izzy chirped gleefully. "Time to head out."

She took Riker's hand and dragged him away after her. She reveled in whisking her brother past so many wide eyes and flushing cheeks, not to mention the occasional boner. If girls got boners too, Izzy could only imagine how many would be present right now.

Riker tried not to look at anyone as they walked. His sense of embarrassment had kind of just given up and was stuck on high, but faded to sort of a background noise. His arousal, however, was a constant, nagging annoyance.

Fantasies had plagued him all class. Fantasies of their teacher, sure, and of Izzy. But also with Diana, or Diana and Izzy, or both girls and Ms. Penny. And, indeed, half the other girls in class featuring at some point or other. Brushing past their classmates and revealing how painfully horny he was up close only made all of that so much more intense.

"I need to cum," Riker hissed to Izzy.

"I know, but we don't have time," she hissed back.

"But... but...."

"What do you want to do?" Izzy asked. "If you want to skip class, I got your back. I'll got wherever you want to. And you did one class so... so I owe you anything you want already."

Riker groaned. "Don't tell me that right now."

"Why not?"

"Because my thoughts are bad enough already, and there are way too many people around."

Izzy's heart pounded and she licked her dry lips. "What would you do to me right now if there weren't?"

"Unf, don't even do that to me. Come on, let's go."

Riker found himself leading Izzy and Diana to their next class. Diana somehow remained oblivious to what the twins intended to do with each other later on, mostly due to her tunnel vision of Riker from whichever side she happened to be facing him. Riker and Izzy whispering to each other wasn't necessarily a sign that they intended sibling naughtiness, though the actual content of their discussions would have been a dead giveaway if Diana had been paying close enough attention.

Unlike last time, they weren't able to just sneak in and sit down. Ms. Lynn was already at her desk, casually watching her students trickle in, and a naked boy with a hardon stood out from the normal crowd.

"Whoa there, what's going on here?" Ms. Lynn demanded, holding up a hand to stop Riker in his tracks.

Riker blushed anew. It was so much easier walking by crowds in the hall than dealing with a smaller, more focused audience that he couldn't swiftly run away from. Not that the crowds were easy, exactly, but they weren't so difficult as standing before a teacher as she glared at him, knowing that he was committed at this point.

"My clothes got stolen," Riker said.

"So you came to class without them?" Ms. Lynn asked.

"Um... yes?"

"He's a very dedicated student, Miss," Izzy said.

Ms. Lynn looked past Riker as though only just recognizing that Izzy and Diana were even present. "I have to say I'm a little surprised at the both of you."

"Why me?" Izzy asked. "I still have my clothes."

"And you didn't think to help your brother get dressed too instead of going to class?"

"Well... his clothes were stolen."

Ms. Lynn rolled her eyes. "So I heard."

"Ms. Penny just let him stay," Diana piped up, only a slight quaver in her voice.

Ms. Lynn's eyes moved up and down Riker's body. "Oh did she? Well... I can see why."

Izzy grinned at Riker's discomfort, and the extra little spurt of precum that she only noticed because she was watching for something like it. "Interested all of a sudden, Miss?"

"Don't push it," Ms. Lynn said absently. "You three just sit right here in the front row, I'm going to give Ms. Penny a quick call."

"We'd be less distraction at the back of class," Riker said.

"Ha, don't think you're getting away with that. I need to keep an eye on you."

Izzy grinned. "You need to--"

"You finish that smart-ass comment, Izzy, and it's detention for a week."

Izzy's mouth snapped shut. "Yes Miss," she said meekly.

Riker sat front and centre while again flanked by Izzy and Diana. He could hear the whispers, and indeed the louder comments, from the rest of the class behind them. It was significantly more awkward and embarrassing to know they could all see him, and he couldn't easily keep an eye on any of them.

Ms. Lynn was on the phone with Ms. Penny for longer than he felt necessary, especially the way she kept looking over at him and smirking as though the two teachers were scheming about him.

"Maybe we pushed our luck a bit," Izzy said.

"You think?"

"Sorry, Ri."

Riker softened. He wasn't mad at Izzy. Just... just overwhelmed, really. "It's ok. I mean... it is pretty hot."

"Yeah it is," Diana agreed. She was getting used to Riker's nudity somewhat by now. Still absolutely fascinated by it, but not tongue-tied and uncertain to the same degree.

"Worst case, we get some detention, or sent to the principal, or something," Riker said.

"Yeah," Izzy said. "Plus, you know, all our classmates and random students who have seen you naked and horny now, which--"

"Not helping!" Riker hissed.

Ms. Lynn eventually hung up and returned to stand in front of Riker, her lips quirked in a faint smirk, her eyes not quite lewdly fixed on him, but very damn close.

"I suppose you'd better just sit this class and hope you find your clothes again eventually," she said.

"Um," Riker said intelligently.

Ms. Lynn spun away and around her desk, taking a seat with deliberate poise and control. "Now then, we started looking at some derivative equations last time. I suppose everyone did their homework?"

The sounds of shifting papers filled the room, along with a few sounds easily identifiable to the trained ear as students who did not, in fact, do all their homework.

Ms. Lynn reclined in her chair, letting a moment pass for everyone to get organized, not seeming at all bothered to actually verify whether all homeworks were complete.

"Perhaps for this class we'll go over some of the problems, and demonstrate some new techniques," Ms. Lynn said, practically purring.

Riker swallowed, though he didn't know exactly why he got a sense of foreboding. The tingle of dread inside him didn't go unexplained for long.
"Riker, since you're feeling so bold today, perhaps you'd stand at the whiteboard and write things out for the class?"

And there it was. Riker closed his eyes. "I don't know if that's a good idea, Miss," he said.

"Probably should have thought of that beforehand," Ms. Lynn suggested languidly. "There's nothing inherently wrong with nudity, as I'm sure your classmates would agree--"

Riker peeked around behind him and quickly turned his eyes back front. There were so many stares directed straight at him. Not unexpected, but harder to handle when he couldn't keep track of who was checking him out at any given moment.

"--but there's a time and a place, and this isn't it," Ms. Lynn continued. "And sure, I could just send you to the principal and be done with it, but what fun would that be?"

A few murmurs of agreement drifted up from other students.

"This might be considered an abuse of power, Miss," Izzy suggested.

Ms. Lynn raised an eyebrow. "And as your brother's attorney, what are you proposing?"

"Um... no principal, no detention, and extra credit?"

Ms. Lynn snorted. "Ambitious, but I don't mind ambition. If I agree, we won't have a repeat of this little incident, will we?"

Izzy turned to her brother for a second, then back to their teacher. Riker was painfully turned on, and also wanted to curl up in a ball and hide. She could see that just by looking at him. She herself was, thereby, ridiculously turned on also, and probably not thinking totally straight. However they'd dug themselves this deep already with no easy way out. Might as well get something for it.

"Agreed," Izzy said. "Ri, you, uh, gotta go to the board."

Riker slowly stood. "I'd like a moment of silence for the death of my dignity, please."

Ms. Lynn had her feet casually up on her desk now, still relaxing like this was an every day kind of thing. The glint in her eyes was all that betrayed her interest.

"And he's still got jokes," Ms. Lynn complimented. "I'd almost think you'd done this sort of thing before."

Riker moved unsteadily to the very front of class, right in front of the whiteboard. He selected a marker, then turned and dealt with all eyes being on him. It was more intense, in a way, but also allowed his imagination to turn off and stop running wild on him.

His cock twitched, which sent titters through the room.

"Settle, class," Ms. Lynn said. "It's just a penis. Some of you may be getting a little extra education this period, which isn't necessarily a bad thing."

She gave the class a moment to calm down, and in the process gave Riker longer to awkwardly stand by himself, very, very nakedly in front of everyone. He was grateful to Izzy who sent him support just with her eyes and presence. This would have been so much worse without her. Though, arguably, he wouldn't be in the situation without her. He'd be... well, probably home by now, honestly. Left to his own devices he wouldn't have faced to classes like this.

But holy shit was he turned on. As embarrassed, humiliated, and helpless as he was, he had such a strong impulse to just start jerking off and cum in front of everyone. He didn't dare, of course, but he'd dream of doing so for days and months to come. And Izzy had promised him she'd do anything he wanted, which was more of a reward than any exhibitionist joy he was feeling.

"Alright, who's got an equation they'd like to see on the board?" Ms. Lynn asked the class.

A boy hesitantly stuck his hand up, then rattled off an equation when called upon. Riker had to copy it down on the whiteboard, which meant turning away from everyone again and just letting them all look as much as they wanted. Not that there was any stopping then anyway.

Izzy was staring just as hard as anyone, and was in fact getting rather lost in her daydreams. She could practically feel all the emotions Riker was experiencing. They'd always shared a twin connection that went far beyond anything they had with other friends or family.

Now, in such a charged situation, Izzy felt that connection stronger than ever. It might as well have been her up in front of everyone with no clothes on. She could see herself there, feel the heat and arousal of it. It was altogether too tempting to strip and join her brother, just to be physically next to him as well as emotionally.

"Doing ok there, Riker?" Ms. Lynn asked while twirling a pen between her fingers. "You don't want to 'find' your clothes yet, do you?"

"Um... I told you--"

"Yes, alright, carry on then. Just checking."

Izzy sighed and put her chin down on her folded arms. Ms. Lynn was absolutely not helping her keep her thoughts clear. To actually have a teacher punish her brother like that, like whatever this was. It was so unorthodox, and so incredibly sexy. That casual disdain and the way she added to Riker's humiliating situation, it was a professional job the likes of which Izzy just wasn't used to.

And she'd really only wanted to have a little fun when she'd persuaded Riker. He was holding out ok for now, and she hoped that lasted. She'd have to do something drastic if Riker needed to bail at some point, though it was probably too late for abandoning ship to do any good.

Riker looked over at Izzy during a brief pause in having to write things on the board. His cheeks warmed, and not from embarrassment this time. He could sense the sort of things going on in her head, how much she was getting off on this, and that she was still there for him. He couldn't wait for a chance to be alone with her after all of this.

****

Helena leaned back in her chair, eyes half-closed, legs spread wide. She had Athena between her legs and licking her pussy, as promised for lunchtime fun.

"Oh god, you're getting so good at that," Helena murmured appreciatively.

Athena beamed up at her. "It's all that practice lately."

"Mmm, we're either a good influence on each other, or a bad one, and I honestly don't know which."

Athena kept licking Helena's pussy, making her friend moan and quiver. She wanted Helena to cum, it got her all hot and bothered in a way that kind of scared her to examine too closely. After all, they were just best friends who happened to have sex sometimes. No big deal.

Helena came all over Athena's face, squirting enough to make a mess and holding Athena's head tight to her pussy the whole time. Athena kept licking Helena's clit until she was done and gently pushed her away.

Athena sat back on her heels, hands in her lap, licking pussy off her lips. "You know, I'm getting to like pussy more than cock some days."

Helena groaned. "That's fine, but don't say it while looking at me like that."

"Why not?"

"I'll start to think that we need to be more careful, emotionally speaking."

Athena shook her head. "Of course we don't. We're just friends doing friend type stuff for each other."

"Right. So... should I lick your pussy?"

Athena flushed slightly. "You know what I want."

Helena felt a little thrill inside her too, despite having just cummed. "Again?"

"Well you do it really good."

"I feel like you've got some kinks you just don't want to admit to yourself."

"No, I just like some stuff when you do it. That's all."

Helena frowned, struggling a bit with some feelings for Athena that weren't strictly 'just friends' kind of feelings. But then the two of them straddled that line all the time. They were both in complicated situations at home, as far as love went, and this substitute for it they had together was a little on the messy side at the best of times.

"Alright, grab the stuff," Helena said.

Athena nodded and bounced happily toward the shelves along the sides of Helena's office that held a variety of prototype sex toys. They really weren't meant to be used, let alone at the office during work hours, but that informal rule hadn't stopped the two women when they were horny.

Helena idly rubbed her pussy for a moment before Athena came back with some rope and a magic wand. The rope was a design they'd been trying for the perfect bondage rope; soft, secure, and easy to untie, all without sacrificing strength or safety. It wasn't exactly up to the lofty design specs, but it was good enough for a lot of stuff. The magic wand was basically just a riff on the design of the traditional heavy-duty vibrator, but with easier gripping and more adjustable settings, as well as a sufficiently unique style so as not to be a total knock-off.

Helena sorted out the rope while Athena shed her clothes. The women were very comfortable naked around each other these days. It had been awkward the first few times they'd messed around, but they were experienced enough now--both with each other and just generally in life--that a little nudity didn't bother either of them.

The tying up, however, was still a thrill. It had started as a joke more than anything, but it turned out Athena got off on being tied up--under the right circumstances and with a safe person--and Helena kind of liked the power play of it too.

"Speaking of getting good at this stuff..." Athena said, smirking a little as Helena wrapped her rope intricately around her.

"What, you saying I'm turning into a secret bondage domme or something?"

"You could be." Athena tested her bonds.

"Don't squirm until I'm finished," Helena chastised.

She finished the last few knots and stood up. Athena had her arms bound behind her back, and ropes cunningly wrapped to frame her breasts and rub across her pussy, all while leaving her legs full mobility.

Athena perched her butt right on the edge of Helena's desk and spread her legs enough to allow access to her pussy. She held her breath and waited.

Helena smirked, flicked the magic wand on, and teased it around Athena's pussy. It was a game for her as much as anything, seeing what she could do to Athena, what sort of things she could make her feel. It was, she acknowledged, not unlike a sub/domme thing, but that wasn't their vibe. They were just best friends messing around sometimes. Even if it got more intense than messing around typically did.

"Mmm, that's good," Athena said, biting her lip as Helena moved over her clit.

"I don't know why you don't just get yourself one of these," Helena said as she buzzed the head of the magic wand around Athena's pussy, then back to her clit.

"I have one," Athena purred. "But it's not the same doing it myself."

"And not tied up?"

"Well... that too." Athena shivered. "I don't know, something about the way you control me just works."

Helena arched an eyebrow and Athena blushed. Helena kept vibing her friend, though, and put solid pressure right on her clit until she came.

"You like me controlling you?" Helena asked, sitting back in her chair while Athena still perched on the edge of her desk.

"Not like in a weird way or anything."

"No," Helena murmured, raking her gaze up and down the naked, bound, panting woman in front of her. "Of course not in a weird way."

A knock on Helena's door interrupted them. Helena sighed and started putting her skirt back on, subtly kicking her panties behind her desk. Athena meeped and panicked a little in her naked and tied up predicament, until Helena pushed her down behind her desk as well.

Helena smoothed out her hair and took a breath before opening the door. Josh, the new guy at the office, stood a little awkwardly outside holding some papers.

"Yes?" Helena asked calmly, as though she hadn't just been having sex with a coworker.

"Um... I have these files for you, they--"

"Thank you, Josh. You know it's lunch time?"

"Oh, right, well--"

"I do like to meditate sometimes when I have a break."

Josh blushed. "Sorry."

"And you shouldn't be working through lunch either."

"No, ma'am. Sorry."

Helena resisted the urge to pat his head like a puppy. "Thank you anyway, unless there's anything else?"

"Um... no, ma'am. I'll, uh, go have lunch."

"Good boy."

Josh's eyes widened and he seemed to question what he'd just heard, then turned and hurried away while trying not to appear to rush. It was all Helena could do not to smirk widely at him before she closed and locked the door again.

"Oh he's too cute," Helena mused.

"Who's that?" Athena called from behind the desk. "Josh?"

"Yeah."

"Mmm, he is a cutie."

"Too bad he's too young for us," Helena said as she rescued Athena and helped her stand.

"Is he though?"

"He's young enough to be one of my kids."

"And that's... a bad thing?"

Helena frowned. "That he's young? Or being one of my kids?"

"... either?"

"Athena, what do my children have to do with anything?"

"Nothing. Just, like, you know, a little 'mommy' thing with Josh wouldn't be so bad."

Helena's expression was dangerous, and Athena blithely ignored it. "And what about a 'mommy' thing with one of my kids?"

"Well...." Athena glanced at one of the photos on Helena's desk, one of the whole family. "I mean if Riker wanted to call me mommy, it wouldn't be the worst thing in the world. And he and Izzy never do anything separately, so...."

Helena shook her head. "That's a very bad girl."

"What are--"

Helena bent Athena over her desk and calmly spread her legs to tie them to the legs of the desk, leaving Athena totally exposed and helpless. Helena then took her time untying the ropes over Athena's pussy, putting on a strapon, then inserting it and giving Athena a good pounding.

"You know fantasizing about my kids is poor behaviour," Helena said.

"And yet it gets you all horny too," Athena said, moaning in between thrusts.

"I see, so that was just to trick me into pegging you?"

"... not just that."

"Oh, doubling down, are we?"

Helena pulled out, getting protests from Athena that she'd stopped fucking her. She ignored Athena for a moment, selected a mid-size butt plug from her wall of toys and some lube from her bottom desk drawer, and proceeded to stuff Athena's bum as well as her pussy.

"Unf, so full..." Athena moaned.

"Yes you are," Helena said, admiring the look of the plug between Athena's butt cheeks. "And you're going to keep that in until the end of the day."

Athena gasped. "I am?"

"Punishment for a lack of boundaries."

"But... I won't be able to focus on work or anything."

"Sure hope you have an understanding boss then."

Helena mercilessly kept fucking Athena until she came again, then left her tied right where she was until nearly the end of the lunch hour. Helena spent the time just relaxing with an amazing view and, just to torture Athena a little more, took a few pictures of her all naked and tied and bent over while freshly fucked and plugged.

"What are you going to do with those pictures?" Athena asked without any real concern.

"Send them to you at inappropriate moments."

"Oh. Ok."

Helena eventually untied her, and Athena stood naked, flushed, dripping, and plugged, before slowly moving to put her clothes back on.

"I really have to keep this butt plug in all day?" Athena asked. "It's kinda big for wearing at work."

"As opposed to...."

"Well you know the cute little ones are kind of fun sometimes."

Helena snorted. "How did I not know you did that? And... why am I not surprised?"

Athena just smiled and slipped her panties on over her butt plug. The base of it was very noticeable through the material.

"You know you don't actually have to listen to me though, right?" Helena said, eyes still on Athena's plugged ass. "I was only just--"

"I know what you were doing," Athena assured her. "But the boss said to wear the plug."

Helena shook her head. "I'm not the boss during these things. We're just... being best friends."

"Pff, ok. Well if you're not the boss--and let's be real, best friends don't order one another to wear butt plugs at work--then I don't know what just happened, so I guess that's just gonna have to be a mystery."

Athena got the last of her clothes straightened out. Before she could leave, Helena stepped close, tilted her chin, and kissed her ever so softly on the lips.

"I want a picture at the end of the day of you still wearing that plug," Helena said in a low, firm tone.

Athena shivered. "Yes ma'am," she said meekly.

Athena sauntered out looking pleased with herself, confused, horny, and embarrassed all at the same time, which was quite a feat.

Helena sat back in her chair, rubbed her face, and groaned softly as she tried to figure out what the hell just happened.

****

Riker's clothes were piled neatly in front of his locker at lunchtime. The twins stared at the folded garments for a moment before Riker reached for them.

"Well... there they are, I guess."

"Yeah, there they are," Izzy said. "I guess you should put some clothes on then."

Riker was already working on his boxers and jeans. "I think so. I mean, it's a bit disappointing to get dressed now--"

"Yeah it is," Diana agreed quietly, still hanging close to the twins.

"Best not to get in more trouble than we already are," Izzy said, feeling the same sense of regret as Diana as the two of them watched Riker.

They weren't even the only crowd around, as plenty of other students and classmates had strayed close by. Most of them dispersed once Riker was decent again.

"We can still see your boner," Izzy said.

Riker looked down at the tent in his pants. "Yeah, I can't do much about that."

"I wouldn't worry about it," Diana said faintly.

Izzy smirked at their friend, the looked past her as she saw a couple familiar figures approaching.

Celeste and Aurora approached, respective red and blue hair blazing particularly visible trails through the halls.

"Well well, look who came to visit," Izzy said. "You're too late if you want to steal Riker's clothes again."

"You're welcome to try though," Riker offered.

Izzy snorted. "I know you're horny, but down boy."

"We really didn't steal anything," Aurora said. "Buuuttt...."

"We may have moved your clothes," Celeste said. "Just, like, to another row of lockers. We thought you'd find them eventually."

"Rather than, you know, running around naked all morning," Aurora said.

Riker flushed, feeling extra embarrassed now. His cock still throbbed from the excitement, and the way all the girls around him kept checking out the bulge in his pants wasn't helping.

"You could have said," Izzy pointed out. "Instead of letting him think you'd taken his stuff away."

"We could have," Celeste said. "But once he was just walking away like that, all confident and naked and shit, like how's a girl supposed to think anything through rationally at that point?"

Izzy glanced at Riker and moved protectively closer to him. "Yeah, that's fair I guess."

"Anyway, we're sorry," Aurora said. "A little sorry, at least."

"Would you say you owe me?" Riker asked.

All eyes turned to him curiously.

"Owe you?" Aurora asked. "How?"

Izzy knew exactly what her brother meant, and after only a brief consideration decided it was a hot idea. "Like at the very least, you should do something about that," she said, pointing at Riker's boner.

"Oh wow," Celeste said. "Really?"

"It'd be only fair," Izzy said. "Unless you don't think you can handle it."

"Oh we can handle it," Aurora said. "Just, you know, it sounds weird coming from you."

"'Cause she's my sister?" Riker asked.

"Well, yeah, that and how possessive she is of you," Aurora confirmed.

"I'm not!" Izzy said. "I'm normal protective. Gotta have my bro's back is all."

"So you're not going as each other's date to the dance then?" Celeste asked.

"... what's that got to do with anything?" Izzy grumbled.

Riker slipped his hand into hers and squeezed gently. "We doing this thing or what?" he asked without looking at Izzy. "Either that or I need to go rub one out before lunch is over."

"No, we're gonna do this," Aurora assured him. "We'll see if you can even handle us."
"Challenge accepted," Riker said happily.

****

Riker, Izzy, Celeste, Aurora, and Diana all locked themselves in one of the least traveled bathrooms in school. Every single one of them was both nervous and excited for similar but slightly different reasons.

Diana stayed out of the way perched on the counter by the sinks. Izzy wanted to stay with her brother, but recognized that it might be best to give them a little space at the moment, and so joined Diana on the sidelines.

Riker got his cock out, still painfully hard, then due to popular request kept taking the rest of his clothes off too.

"You guys gotta take your clothes off, you know," Izzy said.

"Is that necessary?" Aurora asked.

"It's only in front of us," Riker said. "Could be worse, could be the whole school."

"Yeah yeah," Celeste said dismissively, though she didn't seem particularly upset at having to strip down.

Diana scooted a little closer to Izzy as Celeste and Aurora took their clothes off. "Is it just me, or is this turning into the best day of school ever?"

Izzy grinned. "Not just you. It's pretty great."

"Too bad for you Riker's your brother, huh? It'd be more fun if he wasn't."

"Oh, I don't know about that."

"What?"

Luckily for Izzy she got a good distraction before she had to try explaining why she preferred Riker being naked to literally any other boy in school. It was just twin stuff, and she wasn't sure everyone would understand that.

But with Celeste and Aurora naked and proceeding to kneel in front of Riker, explanations became unnecessary anyway.

"Well, I didn't think we'd end up here," Celeste said.

"Yeah, me either," Aurora said.

"Still... not a boring day."

"No, indeed not."

Both girls reached out at almost the same time and brushed Riker's cock with their fingertips, all along either side of his shaft. Riker made a small, strangled noise, then moaned deeply.

Izzy bit her lip, leaning forward from her seat by the sinks, eyes wide and intent. Her head was filled with the scene in front of her, as well as vicarious sensations of what her brother was experiencing.

Riker was kind of overwhelmed at first, in a good way. He would generally prefer just being alone with Izzy for this kind of thing, but he was also really horny and having two hot, naked girls in front of him playing with his cock was amazing. Plus he could see Izzy getting into it too, and that made him way happier and more comfortable with it all.

Celeste and Aurora were doing their best to work together. They fumbled around a little bit as they figured it out. Four hands were probably too many all at once, but it meant they could each stroke Riker at the same time, and also tease him and play with his balls too.

Aurora laughed softly. "This is so weird doing this with you," she said.

"I know," Celeste said. "But... kinda fun too."

"Well yeah, it is pretty fun." Aurora glanced at their audience, the two of whom were watching intently and perhaps a little jealously. "It's a bit much, but it's also really working for me."

"Maybe 'cause it's Riker?"

"Yeah, that could be. Our team's sexy boi."

Both girls looked up at Riker while still stroking him, which was far too cute and sexual for him to handle easily. He groaned and put a hand on each of their heads, gently tangling his fingers in their hair.

"I think he likes it," Celeste giggled.

"You think?" Aurora said as though it were obvious. "I mean, look at the precum leaking out."

"I knooowww."

Riker made an unintelligible noise in his throat that was intended to be an agreement, he just couldn't make the words come out right at the moment. He was having an extremely shameless and horny day compared to what he was used to, and was a little on the overwhelmed side just generally, let alone while getting a double-handjob.

"I think you should kiss it," Diana said.

All eyes turned to her for a moment and she flushed and shrank back a little. Her hand was firmly between her legs, just kind of held there squeezed between her thighs.

"Just an idea," she added meekly.

"What do you think, Cel?" Aurora asked.

"I think that's baaaddd," Celeste purred.

"So that's a no then?"

"Pff, that's not what I said."

Celeste leaned in a pressed her lips just to the tip of Riker's pulsing cock. He gasped delightfully at the contact. Aurora, not to be outdone, gave him a follow-up kiss. The girls traded back and forth, giggling at the reactions they got from it.

It was total heaven for Riker, getting to enjoy every single touch of soft, sensuous lips to his cock. They kissed him all up and down his shaft, though mainly focusing on the head, and even started sucking a bit as they grew bolder.

Izzy was first to give in and undo her jeans so she could shove her hand down her panties. Basically as soon as she did Diana moaned and did the same thing, the two of them rubbing their pussies while they watched.

Riker didn't know where to look, what to focus on, and he didn't bother really trying to decide. He just let his eyes go where they wanted, raking up and down Celeste and Aurora, or gazing fondly at his masturbating sister, or appreciating Diana's similar horniness.

"Do you want to suck me more?" Riker heard himself asking, then after seeing Celeste and Aurora's faces added, "please?"

"Bad boy!" Celeste said, which might have sounded like chastisement if she hadn't immediately taken half his cock in her mouth and worked her lips back and forth on his shaft.

"Very bad," Aurora added, before in turn taking over for Celeste and giving Riker a blowjob.

The girls swapped back and forth, practicing sucking him off and getting noticeably better at it. Neither was able to take him all the way in their mouths without gagging, but they kept trying their best.

Riker's eyes rolled back, his breathing came heavier, and he felt an orgasm nearing. He honestly didn't know which mouth he was going to cum into.

Izzy sensed where her brother was at. He eyes shone as she watched him, her fingers busy in her panties jilling herself off.

"Cum on their faces," she said as though it was up to her.

Riker managed to focus on her for a moment. "Yeah?"

"Yeah."

He nodded. "Ok."

Aurora, currently awaiting her turn again, tilted her head. "Don't we get a say in that?"

"No," Izzy said firmly.

"Ha, ok," Aurora said, not arguing about it even a little.

Only a little bit longer of the double blowjob before Riker was cumming. Celeste and Aurora, well-warned it was coming, pressed their faces together and accepted getting plastered with hot, thick cum, a well-needed release after the morning Riker had been through.

Izzy watched her friends getting her brother's load. She was something of a jealous little thing about it, but it was also pretty crazy hot, both the sight of it and feeling the pleasure Riker got out of it. As usual, once he came she was able to as well, and soon moaned and whimpered right there next to Diana.

There was a slightly awkward moment after where no one quite knew what to do. Riker kind of just stood nakedly where he was, Celeste and Aurora examined the cum all over each other's faces, and Diana was still masturbating.

Izzy was first to move, padding over next to Riker, pants still pushed down slightly where she'd been fingering herself. She pulled out her phone and took a picture of Celeste and Aurora while they weren't paying attention.

"Hey! Rude," Aurora said.

Izzy shrugged. "I just want to save the moment. I'm not gonna share it."

"Can you... share it with me?" Celeste asked hesitantly.

"Sure."

Aurora chewed her lip for a second, then swiped her tongue across and cleaned up a bit of cum that had landed there. "Yeah, me too," she decided. "And get Riker in the picture."

Izzy nodded happily, since she really wanted her brother in the photo anyway, but hadn't quite dared ask. Celeste and Aurora stood on either side of Riker, all three pressed close together, naked, and with cum-messed faces in the case of the girls. Izzy took a few more pictures, then set about sending them off to everyone's phones as mementos of a stupidly hot event that might never happen quite the same ever again.

Celeste and Aurora examined themselves in the mirror before cleaning the cum off their faces.

"Can't believe I just did that," Celeste said.

"Yeah, me either. I liked it though," Aurora said. "I mean, the cum's kind of a mess, but like oh my god I felt so slutty and hot while it was hitting me."

"Right? Did... did you ever make a guy cum on your face before?"

"No. Not, like, I mean... I haven't really made anyone cum at all."

"Yeah, same. And we did it like this."

"I know!"

Izzy slipped up beside Riker. "Guess you were their first, sort of," she whispered.

"So I hear."

"I didn't expect that."

"Me either. I felt like they knew what they were doing, but then again it's not like I have a lot of experience or anything."

"Plus you just really like having girls touch your penis."

Riker snickered. "Yeah, that too." He whispered even lower. "Was it ok that this just happened?"

"I think so. I'ma need you to pay lots of attention to me after this though."

Riker kissed her cheek. "Can do."

"And I guess you should get dressed now."

"Yeah, probably I should."

The bell rang and everyone had to scramble to make themselves presentable again for afternoon classes, not that any one of them had their studies on their mind. There was going to be an awful lot of daydreaming going on that afternoon.
Family Boundaries Ch. 03
Vi has girl trouble, twins get naughty and confuse their family.
Vi was struggling a bit at work. Most of her job as a bouncer was just paying attention to everything so that she could intervene in the relatively rare cases of trouble. She wasn't unaware of the dancers and their routines, and did enjoy watching them a bit in the course of her duty, but they weren't typically a major distraction.

Then Cait had flirted with her, just a little bit, and all of a sudden Vi found herself incredibly distractable. She didn't like it. Cait would come on stage, do her pole routine, take her clothes off, and Vi would find herself sucked in for far too long just watching. It hadn't resulted in anything bad yet, but it was kind of cutting into her sense of professionalism.

It was really annoying that it was all Vi's own fault too. It wasn't like anyone was forcing her to watch any of the girls strip, and she'd never had a problem with focus before. It wasn't even the first time she'd been hit on at work--typically by a too-drunk patron, sometimes one of the strippers--but it was the first time her composure had suffered for it.

"You broke me, you know," Vi said as Cait passed by after her turn on the pole, now clothed again, for certain values of clothed.

Cait stopped and gave her a bemused smile. "Hello to you too. That's an odd way to greet someone."

"I'm supposed to be impartial and all-seeing, and you've kinda fucked with that."

"Who, me?" Cait asked, batting her eyes.

"Yeah you."

"Maybe you liiike me."

"I like boys."

"So you've said." Cait brushed her platinum-blonde hair back over her shoulder. "Honestly Vi, you make me a little curious, and kind of interested in trying new things, but if you go to pieces over a single kiss on the cheek, you might have deeper problems."

"... are you just messing with me?"

"Absolutely not. Only people I string along are the ones paying me to feign interest for a while. Which is to say, while I'm doing my job."

"That's awfully cynical."

Cait shook her head. "No, it's just what it is. And I don't mind it. The job's pretty fun most of the time, and it keeps me fit. You get the occasional painful customer, but honestly I've worked retail and it's got nothing on that hell."

"Oh sure." Vi sighed. "I might have issues, huh?"

"You might. Hard to say. Diagnosing that stuff is not really my field, but... I could always take your mind off your troubles for a bit. Either professionally or otherwise."

"See, you gotta stop saying things like that and winking at me."

Cait laughed and turned away. "Oh, Vi. I wish I knew you were this easy to fluster, I would have been doing it for months."

Vi folded her arms and refreshed her professional scowl as she turned back to her job. She couldn't fluster easy. That definitely wasn't going to help her performance.

And now her damn mind was full of Cait giving her a lap dance. Like for fuck's sake. She'd never had this before, and she'd worked around strippers for a while now. What was going on with her?

****

Zoe got home from university, relieved to have made it to the weekend. Not that she had big plans, but just for the break for a few days. She put away her stuff and changed into more casual clothes before joining the twins in the living room.

She'd noted Riker and Izzy in passing on her way through, and had been well aware that they were cuddling together on the couch while Riker read and Izzy leaned back against him sideways on the couch, controller in her hand playing a video game. What Zoe hadn't realized in that first pass was that Riker's arm was around Izzy, and his hand fairly blatantly cupping her breast.

Noting the casually inappropriate display of affection gave Zoe a bit of a pause. As far as either twin seemed concerned, it wasn't a big deal. Neither seemed to even register it. However, as Zoe stood their staring, Izzy's eyes flicked over to her.

Without looking away from Zoe, Izzy reached up to Riker's hand and slid it down away from her chest. She then turned back to the tv as though nothing had happened. Riker didn't so much as look up from his book.

"Elden Ring is really fricken' hard," Izzy said.

Zoe startled back to life and slipped onto the floor in front of Izzy. "Yeah, that's a big part of the fun."

"Well it's too much for me. Here, you play, it's more fun watching you than just dying all the time."

Zoe accepted the controller and loaded up her own save file. She glanced back at the twins a few times when she had the chance, but didn't catch Riker feeling Izzy up again. The only thing she saw of any interest was Izzy idly toying with Riker's hand, running her fingertips up and down the back of his fingers, just some casual touching that probably didn't mean anything. Or it probably wouldn't mean anything if not for the previous boob-cupping going on.

Helena got home for work a while after that. She came in to sit with her kids, lifting Izzy's legs and slipping underneath them on the couch, then letting Izzy set her legs back across her lap, all very snug and cozy.

"How was work, Mom?" Izzy asked, still playing with her brother's hand on her tummy.

"Oh... confusing," Helena said.

"Confusing?"

"Yeah. I'm dealing with something a bit different, and I'm not quite sure how to handle it."

"Oh," Izzy said. "Yeah, I guess school was kind of like that too."

Helena turned to Izzy. "Everything ok?"

Izzy took Riker's hand that was still on her tummy and squeezed it for her own reassurance. "Yeah," she said with a crooked smile. "Everything's really good."

****

Izzy couldn't wait for bedtime that night. Cuddling with Riker all afternoon had been amazing and had definitely assuaged a lot of the jealousy lingering in her.

"Zoe absolutely caught you grabbing my boob," Izzy commented as she and Riker took their clothes off in their room.

Riker nodded. "I know."

"Did you want her to see that?"

"It wasn't on purpose."

"But you don't mind that she saw, do you?"

Riker shook his head. "Not so much. You?"

"Yeah, same."

Riker stood naked, and already almost fully hard. Izzy quickly shed her panties to be naked too. They both took a moment to just appreciate each other.

"You know the problem with that blowjob I got from Celesta and Aurora?" Riker asked.

"There was a problem with it?"

"Yeah. It wasn't you."

Izzy flushed a very soft and adorable pink. "Oh really?"

"Mmhm."

"You think your sister should have had her lips around your cock?"

Riker tilted his head. "I think we're twins, and it's better if we try things together first."

Izzy stepped close, letting her fingers wrap lightly around Riker's cock. "You know that's different from just helping each other out with cumming."

"I'm aware."

"And you still think it's a good idea?"

Riker snorted. "I didn't say it was anything like a good idea. I just think it's better that way." He gently tilted Izzy's chin and kissed her with all due brotherly affection. "Twin stuff and morality don't always go hand in hand."

Izzy stroked him a little while he still held her close. "Is it just twin stuff?" she asked. "If I... put my mouth on you like that?"

"What else would you call it?"

"I don't know. Super hot, I guess."

"Ha, yeah. It really would be." Riker kissed Izzy again. "You're a part of me, Iz. You know that. I want to share everything with you. Maybe not just you, but you're the one that's most important."

Izzy stroked him harder, fingers curling into a proper fist on his shaft. "I maybe was a little jealous that Celeste and Aurora got to make you feel good in a way I didn't get to yet."

"I know. I'm sorry."

"It's ok. Now we know."

"Know what?"

"That you gotta do stuff with me before them."

"They might not even want to do more stuff."

Izzy shrugged. "Them or someone else. Whoever. Sisters come first."

"Sisters often cum second in my experience."

"That's... grrr, you know that's not what I meant."

While Riker was giggling to himself, Izzy pushed him back onto his bed. She crawled up with him and waited for him to swing his legs up so she could lie between them.

"I wanna make you cum first one of these days though," Riker said.

"I don't think I work that way," Izzy said. "I only really can cum when you do."

"Maybe we just haven't tried the right thing."

"Maybe. What exactly do you want to try?"

"Don't know. But you owe me anything I ask, remember?"

Izzy shivered in delight, more pleased than she would have expected that Riker would bring that promise up again. She'd half expected him just to drop it. It was way better if she didn't have to remind him.

"I remember," she assured him. "You can... I'll do whatever you want."

"I want you to cum."

Izzy shook her head. "Not now. I get to do what I want right now."

"Absolutely. But I'll get you at some point."

Mostly just as a way to avoid looking at Riker for a moment, Izzy took his cock gently in her fingers again and pressed her lips right to the tip of it. She didn't want to exactly copy their friends in how she went about blowing her brother, but those tentative first kisses seemed like an amazing start to her.

Izzy had to kiss him again a few more times. She loved the way it felt, both physically and emotionally. She got little tingles every time her lips brushed her twin brother's cock.

"Iz...."

"Hm?"

"That feels good."

Izzy smooched his cock again. "Guess you'll have to thank Celeste and Aurora for getting me all competitive about it."

"I mean, they also made me be naked for the whole morning at school, so...."

"So I should thank them then," Izzy said.

"Yeah, you were really enjoying that, huh?"

"I wasn't the only one. But yes, I was very much enjoying it."

Riker moaned as Izzy kissed a whole line down the length of his shaft, right to his balls.

"What if... what if we stole their clothes?" Riker asked.

"They'd probably be expecting it now. They might actually make use of the locks on their lockers."

"It's never been necessary before," Riker mumbled, a little embarrassed.

"But we could certainly try anyway," Izzy said, nuzzling at his cock. "'Cause it would be funny, and kind of poetic and all."

"Mmhm."

"You still wanna talk about schemes, or--"

"You're being kind of a distraction right now, as far as thinking goes."

"I was really hoping I was," Izzy said. "Or I'd have to start feeling bad about myself."

She kissed Riker's cock one more time before taking it in her mouth. It was the first time trying to suck a cock, and she was very happy it was Riker's. There was no one else she ever would have felt so safe with to try something like this, nor anyone she'd want to please to nearly the same degree.

Izzy could derive pleasure from her twin enjoying himself in a way that just didn't happen with any other family or friends. Although to be fair, she didn't masturbate or do anything sexual with any of them either, excluding earlier today in the bathroom.

Riker brushed his fingers through Izzy's hair, making her flick her gaze up to him. Having her eyes focused on him like that while her lips were halfway down his cock was such a mix of emotion, cuteness, and sexuality for him.

"I think maybe I do want my sister's lips around my cock," Riker said softly.

Izzy blushed and pulled off of his cock, wiping a bit of drool off her chin with her finger. "Don't say things like that. I'm trying to concentrate."

"How much concentration does it take to suck your bro-ther?"

"Riii! Stop being so horny!"

"How can I possibly help it?"

"Just... just shush and let me suck on your penis, ok? No being horny."

"Iz, you know that doesn't make se--"

"Shhh," Izzy said, putting her finger to Riker's lips.

"But it--"

"Shhh!"

Riker went quiet, and Izzy took him in her mouth again. She felt his need as he pulsed against her tongue, and his taste was soft, sensual, and addictive. She tried not to look up at him, knowing his eyes would be on her, knowing her cheeks would go red every time they made eye contact.

She felt a bit slutty sucking off her twin brother like this. It was well past sibling boundaries, and was a lot even for them in particular. But Izzy loved it so damn much. Feeling him in her mouth, giving him pleasure, feeling how happy she made him.

"You're so adorable," Riker said.

Izzy looked up at him, she couldn't help herself. His cock was stuffing her mouth, cutting off any potential responses she could make, she didn't want to take it out again. She wanted to be deeper, to take him entirely, and to make him cum. Yes, perhaps partly to prove that she could do this better than their friends, but also because she was Riker's twin and should be able to take all of him, and to make him cum when she felt like it.

They were part of each other. Always would be. It was Izzy's birthright to do things to her brother that no one else could. It also, admittedly, meant that he could make her blush easier than anyone else in the world when he wanted to.

"You're going to make me cum if you keep sucking me like that," Riker said, stroking Izzy's hair some more.

"Mmm hmm uhh hmph."

Riker was just as affected by Izzy's blowjob as she'd hoped he would be. He knew she wanted to be the best thing that happened to him all day, and she definitely was. There just wasn't anyone who could compare to her.

He felt her pleasure through their bond, their shared twin connection. He sensed how badly she wanted him to cum just as hard as he ever had, all just for her. She was going to get exactly her wish.

Riker's cum exploded in Izzy's mouth. She'd been waiting for it, sensing its arrival, and was ready for everything except how intense it was, how sexy she felt, how much cum flooded her mouth all at once with its unique taste and texture, and how alive it made her feel.

Izzy jammed a hand between her legs as Riker came. She found it so hard to cum without him, but when he came it was a struggle not to cum too. It had always been that way for her. She just wasn't ready for what happened when he came in her mouth and she got a super double whammy of the feelings she was used to, as well as some brand new ones.

Izzy remembered to swallow, though only just barely. She'd take her brother's cum in her tummy. It was practically part of her already anyway. Facials were hot, but she needed to swallow, at least this first time for sure.

For Riker, it could easily have been the blissful end of the night. Cumming in Izzy's mouth, feeling all his stresses and cares drain away in one glorious moment of pure sibling connection. But she needed to cum too. Worse than he'd ever seen her. She rolled on her side, helplessly rubbing her pussy, not taking the care and precision he was used to when she got herself off.

He did it for her. Riker moved her hand, spread her legs, and rubbed her clit the way she liked. Some of it was instinctual, feeling when it was just right the way they always could with each other, and part was having done it before. Practice was so helpful here, distracting as Izzy's cute, horny face and helpless little mewls were.

"Cum now, Iz," Riker said, surprisingly calm and in control all things considered. Probably only because he had to take care of his sister now, and he could push his own excitement back for a moment to deal with that responsibility. "Cum for me."

Izzy's eyes rolled back, her mouth hung wide open, and her toes curled. Riker kept rubbing her just right, and she did indeed cum for him. She came for her twin brother while the taste of his cum was so very fresh all over her tongue.

She squirted rather amazingly a lot, catching Riker off guard and splattering a mess all over the bed. She was too lost in pleasure to really care beyond noticing what she'd done, but Riker was entranced by it, and by just how wrapped up in her orgasm Izzy was. She was all tense and whimpering, feeling warmth and tingles, and the continued loving touch of her twin, most important of all.

Riker kissed Izzy, and she melted to his lips, absolutely smitten with him in the moment and needing that additional connection between them.

"You taste like cum," Riker murmured.

"I know. Yours."

"And you made a mess."

"I squirted everywhere."

"You really did."

"Kiss me again?"

Riker nodded and gave Izzy more smooches while she tried her best to be calm and composed. It didn't work, and instead she wrapped her arms around her brother and held him close to her while they kept making out needfully.

"We should switch beds," Riker murmured.

"Why? You don't like the cuddle puddle?"

"The what?"

"You know, like after sexy times when there's wetness and stuff and--"

Riker laughed. "Oh that. Might be more comfortable without it, I think."

"Mmm, probably. Carry me?"

"I can't carry you."

"Well not with that attitude certainly."

Riker and Izzy dragged each other across the room in a stumbling, giggling embrace and fell together in Izzy's bed, which was currently significantly drier than Riker's.

"Hell of a day," Riker whispered.

"It was," Izzy agreed, nuzzling her brother fondly. "I liked it."

"Yeah. Me too."

****

Zoe heard different sounds through the wall she shared with the twins tonight. Similar enough that she recognized them getting off together, but their rhythm lead her to believe they were up to sexier things than just masturbating.

More curious than cautious, she waited a while then tiptoed over to their room and opened up the door.

"You guys asleep?" she called.

No answer.

Zoe slipped into the room, padding forward on bare feet and scanning the dark room. Riker's bed was empty, she determined, and Izzy's contained two sleeping forms; her brother and sister snuggled together.

"Well that's cute, I guess," Zoe murmured to herself.

They were definitely being weirdly snuggly for siblings, but just about expected for Izzy and Riker. They'd always been weirdly close like that.

Zoe didn't actually investigate close enough to realize her sibs were both naked under the covers, but she had enough going on in her mind as it was. She sneaked back out, horny thoughts already turning in her head.

She spent a while at her computer typing out more of the story she'd been working on, the one that involved characters who kept turning into her siblings, and that now included a scene of them sleeping rather cutely together, the way she'd just caught the twins doing.

"I probably should just say something one of these days," Zoe mumbled, leaning back in her chair. "Probably shouldn't just keep listening to them cumming together."

Even as she said it, her hand was between her legs, gently rubbing her pussy. One of the big problems for her was that very little else turned her on quite as much as Riker and Izzy. It was kind of an issue. They came together, she came listening to and thinking about them. It was a messy situation.

And that wasn't even counting the disaster that might arise if their mom or Vi found out what was going on. Not that Zoe suspected either was entirely innocent as to the twins' relationship, but sometimes suspicions could just stay suspicions as long as everyone kept things quiet.

Zoe came with a happy sigh, fingers dancing on her clit, sibs cuddling in her head. She didn't really want to ruin any of this anyway. It was just so nice.

****

Riker woke up in the morning with Izzy all tucked up against him, just as they'd fallen asleep together. He kissed her softly on the forehead and just held her, waiting for her to wake up too.

He smiled to himself when Izzy woke up, but pretended she was still asleep. He let her pretend for a while, still just holding her, giving her the occasional little kiss, enjoying the morning comfort of a warm bed and a soft sister.

"You'd just let me lie in your arms all day, wouldn't you?" Izzy asked.
"Probably, yeah."

She sighed and stretched, dislodging Riker's grip on her somewhat. "You knew as soon as I woke up," she accused softly.

"I know you pretty well."

Izzy nodded seriously. "I can feel stuff like that with you too. Like when you cum."

"I think you could probably tell that pretty easily."

"Yeah but like, I can feel it before you cum. It does something inside me, and it switches something in me to make me cum too."

"I think that's just called being turned on, Iz."

Izzy pouted. "You don't believe me? You've got the same twin senses I do. You know what I mean."

Riker ran his hand over Izzy's breast, lightly circling her nipple with his thumb. She maintained eye contact, waiting for his response.

"I know when you're going to cum too," he admitted. "And I know other stuff. Just... how much is because we're twins, and how much is because we know each other as well as we know ourselves?"

"I think it's both," Izzy said.

"Could be." Riker kissed Izzy softly. "What do you want to do now? Get some food?"

Izzy closed her eyes. "You know what I want. You're just asking so you can pretend like you don't know what I'm feeling."

Riker gave a crooked smile. "Testing me?"

"Kinda."

Riker thought about feigning ignorance, but Izzy would know if he did. Besides, even with her eyes closed, he still felt he could read her thoughts easily enough.

"You want me to decide," he said.

"Maybe."

"You want me to tell you what I want. What you owe me from yesterday."

Izzy opened her eyes, lips curled in a smirk. "See, twin senses."

"I just know you're horny, is all. And you think I'm going to decide something horny you have to do."

"Are you suggesting something else?"

"No. I'm horny too. Something about waking up in bed with my naked sister, I think."

Izzy's eyes shone. "So what do you want?"

"I want... to cuddle you some more."

"That doesn't count!" Izzy protested, even as she melted closer in her brother's arms.

"It's what I want right now."

"Even though you know I can feel you poking me?"

"I admitted I was horny already."

"You could... get me to do something about it."

Riker let his hand slide down Izzy's body to casually grab her ass. "Like what?" he asked with a knowing little smile.

"Like... like anything. I have to do whatever you want."

"Just one thing?"

"Or more than one. Until we're even."

Riker nodded. "Good. Then one of the things is I want to cuddle longer."

"Grrr!"

Riker thoroughly enjoyed Izzy getting impatient and wiggly. Every movement rubbed their naked bodies together in subtly different and interesting ways.

Izzy finally had to struggle free of her brother's grasp and push herself up on her elbows. She held Riker down when he tried to grab her again. She glared at him, hair disheveled and all, while he grinned at her with mischievous eyes.

"Alright," Izzy said. "I'm hungry, I need to pee, and I'm horny. We're dealing with one of those things now, and I don't care what you say."

Riker nodded. "Ok."

They rolled out of bed and Izzy made a token effort to straighten her hair, feeling a small envy that Riker could keep his hair shorter, and thus didn't have nearly so many problems with it. She'd thought about cutting hers to match his, so they'd look even more like twins, but had never actually done it.

Riker moved to Izzy's dresser and began searching through it.

"Whatcha doin' with my undies?" Izzy asked, not particularly minding her twin pawing through her panties.

"Picking a pair for you," Riker answered. He padded over to Izzy with a pair of her panties in hand. "I like these ones."

Izzy tilted her head. "I know. You deciding what underwear I'm gonna wear today?"

"I get to today, don't I?"

"Ha, yeah, I guess."

"And maybe... maybe one of my shirts."

Izzy bit her lip. "Claiming me, are you?"

"I wasn't thinking of it like that," Riker said, considering the idea. "But... it's what I'd like to see you wear."

Izzy complied with his request of outfit, and really kind of liked how it felt to wear one of her twin brother's shirts. It felt very girlfriendy to wear panties and his shirt and nothing else, especially after rolling out of bed together.

"People are gonna talk," she said.

Riker blushed faintly. "You mean our family?"

"Yeah. Obviously."

"Maybe we shouldn't--"

"No, too late. I'm wearing this."

Riker smiled. "Ok."

"Aaannnddd you get to wear these!"

Izzy held out another pair of her panties, smirking at Riker as she offered them. She fully expected him to decline, but he just took her underwear and looked at it thoughtfully.

"I don't know if they work with a boner," he said.

"They sure don't," she agreed. "Would you, like, actually wear them?"

"Do you want me to?"

"I feel like matching this morning."

"And you like me cute and embarrassed," Riker said perceptively.

"You know me so well. Yeah, I think we'd be cute together, and yeah maybe I think it'd be fun, kinda like you being naked in school."

"I've still got a boner though."

Izzy made full eye contact with Riker as she sank to her knees in front of him. "Don't worry. I can fix that."

Riker moaned as his cock disappeared inside his sister's mouth. She made it seem so easy and natural, despite them only having done this once together the night before.

He looked at their reflection in the full-length mirror on one side of the room. He was naked and hard, Izzy was clothed and intently focused on sucking his cock. Riker watched as Izzy sneaked a hand into her panties while working on making him cum.

Izzy felt so sexy and slutty. She'd just casually started blowing Riker like it was a thing they always did, and it very much wasn't. In retrospect, she was surprised at herself for how smoothly she'd started doing it. A lot of that was how super turned on she got at sucking her brother's cock.

She caught him checking the two of them out in the mirror, and she did the same a couple times, feeling somewhat like a porn star. But then she'd look up and meet Riker's eyes, and she'd feel like his sister again. His twin sister who loved him.

"I can't handle it when you look at me like that, you know," Riker said, tenderly brushing some of Izzy's hair back behind her ear.

Izzy raised an eyebrow.

"My penis in your mouth, you staring at me all cute like that with your mouth full," Riker continued. "And rubbing yourself too."

Izzy blushed and kept sucking him off. She had to look away a few times just to keep some composure, but she kept making eye contact just as much as she could manage.

Riker came in Izzy's wet little mouth, groaning and watching her swallow it all down. He felt her orgasm hit her too, shortly after his, while she was still dealing with his gooey load in her mouth. That was quicker than it usually hit her, which might have something to do with his cum all over her tongue instead of over his tummy or something.

"Mmm, cum for me, Iz," he whispered.

Izzy moaned and rolled her eyes back, lips still wrapped around Riker's cock as she came, burning off that morning horniness in one massive burst of pleasure. It was always so much easier and more intense with her brother, and that had only magnified with the addition of blowjobs to the mix. It was such a better connection between them, not to mention how much sexier and sluttier it was.

She sat back on her heels, licking her bottom lip, then just taking a few normal breaths. "There, all better," she said, watching Riker's cock soften. "You still gonna wear my panties?"

"It would be rude not to after that," Riker said.

"True."

Riker dressed nearly identically to Izzy, in her panties and one of his own shirts. They hit the bathroom and took turns peeing, then headed to the kitchen together.

Helena and Zoe were in the kitchen already, neither immediately aware of how the twins were dressed. Zoe noticed first and almost spit out the mouthful of cereal she was chewing. Helena turned to greet her children and stopped with her mouth open.

"Morning," Izzy said, opening the fridge for some milk.

"Morning," Riker echoed, reaching into the cupboard for some cereal.

The twins poured themselves cereal, seemingly oblivious to the stares of their mother and sister. They chatted quietly between themselves, then headed to the living room to put on cartoons while they ate.

Helena and Zoe looked at each other once the twins had left.

"Is it just me, or do they get weirder every day?" Zoe asked.

"That's not a nice thing to say," Helena said. "But... it's not just you."

"Ri was definitely wearing Izzy's panti--"

"Yes, he definitely was."

Zoe tapped her spoon against her bowl, no longer particularly concerned with eating. "And he actually looked really cute in them."

Helena sighed. "Yeah, he did. The two of them could be such heartbreakers if they ever spent enough time apart to date a little."

Zoe snorted. "Fat chance of that. I really only see them dating each other."

"Well let's hope it doesn't come to that."

Zoe narrowed her eyes and managed to refrain from suggesting that maybe it already had.

Helena was too busy with her own concerns to follow that train of thought anywhere. She was mainly thinking of what Athena's reaction would be if she was here to see Riker dressed like that. Hell, him and Izzy both, for that matter. She almost certainly shouldn't mention it.

"You could really see his penis in those panties, huh?" Zoe said aloud.

"You really could," Helena agreed absently. "Is it too early for drinking?"

"Probably."

"Shoot."

****

Vi woke up relatively early. Early for her, anyway. She still had some inner turmoil regarding Cait at work, and felt like it was even impacting her sleep now.

Just for the sake of distraction, she headed out of her room and joined the twins in the living room. They had cartoons on, but it seemed like just something for them to have in the background, because as usual they were mostly just wrapped up in each other.

Sleepy and self-absorbed as she was, it took Vi a while to realize something was different with the twins.

"Are you... are you both wearing the same thing?" Vi asked.

"Kinda, I guess," Izzy said as though she hadn't thought about it until she then.

"I didn't know you were into wearing panties, Ri," Vi said.

"Everyone else in the house does," Riker said. "I'm just trying it out."

Vi shrugged. "I actually kind of prefer boxers a lot of the time." She stood and lightly punched his shoulder. "You do you, bro. Just, you know, though, those undies kinda show off your package."

Riker blushed. "Oh."

"Not that that's necessarily a bad thing."

Vi winked, then laughed at how red Riker went. She sauntered off, already feeling cheerier and more awake.

Riker turned to Izzy. "This might have been a bad idea."

"Why, 'cause we can see your penis shape?"

"Yeah."

"Didn't you realize that?"

"Well kinda. But not that it was so obvious."

Izzy grinned and patted Riker's crotch. "Well I like it."

"I know you do."

"But I'm not sure about me wearing your shirt."

Riker pouted. "Why not?"

"'Cause it's not tight enough and it hides my boobs too well."

"Oh. That's ok, it being looser isn't a bad thing."

So saying, Riker slipped a hand around Izzy and up her shirt. There was more room than usual for him to feel her up, which they both appreciated.

"Ok, that is a good upside," Izzy admitted

"Yeah it is."

Riker cupped Izzy's breast, then carefully rebalanced his cereal on his lap so he could eat one-handed. It had the side-effect of covering his cock better.

Izzy snuggled closer against her brother while she finished eating too, very happy to have his hand on her. They'd been caught by Zoe yesterday with him feeling her up, but at least this time it was under her shirt, so would be a little less obvious to casual observation.

****

Vi went out to the garage which had been converted partially into a workout area for her, and partially into a miscellaneous space for other stuff. There was only occasionally anything automotive actually happening in the building.

Vi stripped down to her undershirt and boxers, wrapped her wrists, then started attacking her punching bag like it owed her money. She worked up a quick sweat and fell into the rhythm of it. Once she got into the flow, it freed up her mind and just let her be in the moment. It was part of what was so addictive about working out for her. It just made everything smooth and easy for a while, even if overdoing it could mean being sore for a while after.

Zoe cautiously entered a bit later and took a seat just watching Vi.

"Don't tell me you want to lift weights or something," Vi said without breaking stride.

"No," Zoe said. "Just... kind of didn't know where I wanted to go. The twins are being weird this morning."

Vi snorted. "So what's new?"

"You saw the panties?"

"Yeah, I saw them. Honestly, it kinda works for me. I should see if I can get one of my boys to wear a pair like that."

Zoe chuckled. "Ok, fair enough. I mean Ri kinda pulls it off. Even if...." She sighed. "Vi, can I ask you something really weird that you definitely can't tell anyone else about?"

"What are big sisters for?"

"I'm serious."

"Me too. I can't imagine what you think is gonna shock me here."

"Ok, well... what do you think of, like, siblings doing, you know, stuff."

Vi hesitated and stopped punching. "Stuff?"

"Yeah. Stuff."

"... are you hitting on me?"

"Vi! Be serious! Please!"

"You mean the twins, then. You think they...." Vi made a circle with her fingers and poked it with a finger from her other hand.

"No! Well maybe. I think they do stuff, maybe, but not like sex or anything."

Vi shrugged. "I've always assumed so. They share a room, they're gonna have to masturbate together, practically. And they're basically the same person, so it's not that weird."

"Oh. Really?"

"I guess. I try not to think about it. They can make their own weird decisions."

Vi started punching the bag again.

Zoe squirmed a bit, partly feeling better, but partly also still needing to ask more questions. Vi just seemed to have the answers, or at least a sense of reassurance that Zoe wanted to feed off of some more.

"What if I think the idea's kind of hot?" Zoe asked quietly.

Vi lost her rhythm again. "What?"

"You know, 'cause--"

"You want to have sex with them?"

"No! No no no. No. I just... not them specifically, ok? But I maybe... you can't tell anyone, right?"

Vi tilted her head and gave Zoe a crooked smirk. "Promise."

"Ok, I maybe kind of write dirty stories sometimes. And maybe they sometimes involve characters who are not totally dissimilar to our brother and sister."

Vi stayed perfectly still for a moment, then laughed. "Ha, oh god, Zo. Really?"

"You can't laugh!"

"No, I can't tell anyone. I can certainly laugh."

Zoe pouted. "Well... I wish you wouldn't."

"Honestly, sis, no biggie. We're all adults here, more or less. Whatever gets you off, you go for it. Mom didn't raise us to be repressed."

"No, she didn't. Maybe she should have a little bit."

"'Cause you don't want to have an incest kink?"

"Partly, I guess. Just...." Zoe took a deep breath. "Ok, so like, you're always banging boys."

"Correct."

"And Mom's got her dates sometimes. And the twins are... well I don't know what they're doing, but they've got each other."

Vi watched Zoe thoughtfully. "What's your point?"

"My point is why don't I know what I want?! And why... why do I have to sit in the middle of all this and listen to everyone else getting what they want?"

Vi sighed and sat down next to Zoe. "Is that what it is?"

"Part of it, yeah."

"Oh. Well... shit, Zo, I didn't use to mean to be so loud with sex all the time. It just kind of happened, and I really got off on making boys lose their mind."

"Sure."

"I can try and be subtler, I guess."

Zoe shook her head. "No, don't worry about it. I want everyone to be happy. I just also want to know what's going on with me."

"Well all do, sis, we all do."

"Pff, whatever, you've got it all figured out."

Vi tapped Zoe's head. "You think I'm up at this ungodly hour working out all my frustrations because I've got it all figured out?"

"... do you not?"

"No."

"But... you're Vi! You always have everything under control."

Vi snorted. "A carefully crafted illusion. Necessary for my job, and for being a big sister."

"Oh. So... what are you worrying about?"

Vi was silent a long moment. "You can't tell anyone either."

"Of course. This is all just between us."

"Ok. So... I like boys."

"Well aware."

"And I've never had any interest in the girls at work, which is handy given my professional responsibilities."

"Makes sense," Zoe agreed.

"So my question now is, how does Cait flirt with me a tiny little bit, and I absolutely lose my mind over it?"

"Cait being one of the dancers?"

"Yeah."

"Oh. Maybe you just like her."

"I like boys!"

"Yeah, Vi, I know. But like... sometimes someone can be mostly straight, but not fully? Maybe she's just the exception?"

"Why would that be?" Vi growled in frustration. "Why would there be any exception? And even if she was... I don't want to have sex with her!"

"... what? Then what's the problem?"

"The problem is I keep thinking about asking her out. I keep thinking about, like, just hanging out."

"Like a friend?" Zoe asked cautiously. "Because--"

"I know what friends are, smartass. No, not like friends."

Zoe chewed her lip, deep in thought. Vi went back to taking out her frustrations on her punching bag. The two of them were silent for a while, except for the occasional grunt from Vi.

"Vi?"

"Yeah?"

"What if, and this is just a guess, but what if you sexually like boys, and maybe romantically like girls?"

Vi missed a punch entirely, then whirled toward Zoe. "What?"

"Yeah, like, have you ever dated a boy?"

"Why bother? I can get sex when I want."

"Right, kind of my point. Maybe you have different sexual and romantic preferences."

"... is that a thing?"

"I think so? I'd have to look into it, but like people can definitely be into sex but not romance, or romance but not sex, or neither of the above. Why not, like, different romantic and sexual preferences?"

Vi stared hard at Zoe. "You... you might be on to something. Maybe. I don't know that that's really me. I've never been into girls."

"Not that you've known about," Zoe said cautiously. "But if you're only ever interested in sex, and you don't find girls attractive that way, it might seem like you aren't into them at all."

"Shit, maybe. This is... this is kind of a disaster for my whole identity, you know. You might force me to reinvent myself entirely."

"I wouldn't worry about that," Zoe said with a cheeky grin. "You've already got, like, spiky dark-pink hair with an undercut, boys' or androgynous clothes, a--"

"If you're trying to say that I'm basically the most stereotypical, punk-ass lesbian one could dream up... it's been pointed out before."

Zoe grinned even wider. "So no worries about reinventing yourself then."

"You're feeling awfully brave this morning."

"Luckily your sense of honour precludes you from hitting an unarmed bystander."

"You're my sister. All bets are off."

"Are they? Damn."

Vi took a few more half-hearted swipes at the punching bag. "And you know I meant, like, my inner sense of self. Not my appearance."

"I do. But, like, you know we all support you whatever you do, right? Or whoever you do, I should say," Zoe added with a giggle.

"Don't you have somewhere else to be?"

"Actually no. I left my sketching stuff out here, and I thought I might do some drawing for a while."

"To avoid being in the house?"
"Mostly, yeah."

Zoe fetched her sketchbook and supplies, then sat and started drawing. She didn't usually draw her siblings, but Vi was right there, and she was feeling particularly emotionally close this morning, so she drew Vi lifting weights.

"You could just tell the twins they turn you on, and ask them to cut it out," Vi suggested.

"Ew, no. First of all, that's not what it is. Second of all, can you imagine me actually walking up and being like 'hey, you two are sexy together, cut it out please?'"

"Well maybe don't phrase it like that."

"And what if it's just masturbating together and wearing each other's clothes? There's nothing wrong with that. Well not much wrong."

"So ask if you can masturbate with them," Vi said. "Or something. I don't know."

Zoe flushed. "I don't... I don't masturbate with other people. That's a private thing."

"Would you want to though? If someone asked?"

"Oh god. Maybe? Are you asking?"

"Not really. But hey, if I'm into girls, maybe we should give it a try sometime."

"You're just messing with me now," Zoe said, frowning.

"Yep. But you're drawing me, so fair's fair."

Zoe looked down at her sketch. "You wouldn't mind staying a little more still, would you?"

"Sorry, Zo. You get what you pay for with models."

"Yeah," Zoey grumbled thoughtfully. "I guess you do."

****

Helena cautiously wandered in to the living room. The twins were snuggled so close on the couch, which wasn't unusual for them, but did make Helena rather wistful about how long it had been since she'd had anyone she wanted to cuddle so tight. Riker and Izzy never even had to think about it. They were just who they were, and always had each other to be with.

Helena cleared her throat, which got her the attention of both her youngest children. "So, Riker, I didn't know you wore that kind of underwear."

"No no no, not usually," Riker said. "Just--"

"We decided to match today," Izzy said. "That's all."

"Yes, well, I just wanted to point out that while my company doesn't actually make undergarments, we do have close connections to some who do, and it wouldn't be any trouble to get some panties that are cut to be more... accommodating to those with a penis."

Riker blushed and looked away shyly. Izzy just giggled.

"Sure, Mom, that'd be neat," Izzy said.

"I don't need them," Riker said. "This isn't... I don't...."

"I don't mind what you wear, sweetie," Helena said as calmly as she could manage. She could swear she could see his dick twitching in those panties. It was distracting. "Just, you know, maybe something slightly more suitable."

"We're all just family, Mom, remember?" Izzy said. "I don't mind the way he looks."

Helena folded her arms. "Yes, dear, but I suspect you and your brother are much more comfortable around each other than the rest of us are. Which isn't a bad thing, but it's worth remembering."

Izzy folded her arms in response. "So what's the problem exactly?"

"It's very sweet, is what it is, that you two insist on sharing a room, and are closer than any other siblings I've ever known," Helena said. "That's a good feeling. But family needs a few boundaries too. For us, and for Riker."

Helena and Izzy both turned to Riker, who was bright red by now.

"Cover up penis better," Riker mumbled. "Got it."

"Riker's fine," Izzy said. "He's just being shy."

"That's true," Riker said.

Helena shook her head. "Iz, your brother does anything you ask him to. You know that. And if you two want to match, that's fine. But you've got different body parts. You should take that into account. You're not showing off your pussy nearly as much as--"

"Did you just say pussy?" Izzy asked, grinning wide.

"Yes, dear. I know words too. I'd call it your vagina, but that gets into technical details about how really the outer part is--"

"Hehe," Izzy giggled. "Ok, Mom, maybe we should have some more appropriate panties for Riker."

"Won't need 'em," Riker said. "This isn't a regular--"

"It might happen more," Izzy said.

"It won't."

"It might."

"It won't!"

"It might!"

"It--"

"Well maybe I'll leave you two to your very fascinating and insightful discussion," Helena said.

"Ok Mom," the twins chorused together.

"Love you both."

"Love you too!"

Helena barely had her back turned before they started up again.

"It won't!"

"It might!"

"It won't!"

"It might!"

Helena went straight to her room, being the safest place she could think of for the moment, and just lay on her bed for a while, deep in thought. Eventually, inevitably, she let her hands drift down, push her pants and underwear down, and caress her pussy.

She could blame Athena for this, for putting certain thoughts in her head about younger guys, and even her own son. Truth was, she probably would have been somewhat turned on either way.

"Such a bad Mom," she whispered to herself.

Helena rubbed her pussy while thinking about her kids. Mostly about Riker and his cock that had practically been trying to break free of Izzy's panties, but also just the two of them together. Riker and Izzy.

She shouldn't even think about it, but it was pretty obvious the twins must change around each other all the time. They were probably comfortable with being naked together and everything.

Oh god, what if they helped each other dress. Like what if they'd slipped panties on each other that morning and--

Too much. Way too much. She shouldn't even be thinking some of the things she was. Like Riker and Izzy kneeling at the foot of her bed and just watching their mother rub herself to them. So bad.

"Fuck it," Helena muttered.

She got up, shedding clothes across her floor, and grabbed a vibrator from the collection in her closet. She had an awful lot of samples from work that she'd brought home, and really hadn't even used half of them, but it was nice to have them close at hand when needed.

"It's only my imagination," she said to assuage her conscience.

She vibed herself while in her mind her kids showed off for her; doing stripteases, rubbing up on each other, even making out and feeling each other up.

It was so bad. They'd never do things like that in reality, and she shouldn't want them to at all. And yet... it wasn't hard to imagine them being that close. They were closer than any two people Helena knew, couples included. The fantasies came all too easily.

Helena felt guilty after cumming, after getting off to thoughts of the sexy little things that she'd birthed eighteen years ago. She wasn't being at all motherly. And all just because the twins had worn matching outfits today, and she'd happened to see the bulge of her son's cock in his sister's panties. Apparently it didn't take much to ruin her.

Still, it had been a nice orgasm, and it had made her so hot thinking about them. Helena lay there for a long time with her vibrator in hand, then slowly moved it back to her pussy for round two.

****

Riker and Izzy found themselves alone for a while and took full advantage of the relative privacy to cuddle in their favourite, very inappropriate way. They sat close, hands sneaking under each other's clothes, at first just relaxing in each other's company.

They slowly got bolder as they realized they were alone, with Riker feeling Izzy's boobs up, and her rubbing his crotch with gleeful intent.

"Ok, jeez, I'm gonna burst out of these panties," Riker said.

"Yeah well you made mine all wet, so fair's fair."

"I know." Riker stood, putting the tent in his panties right at Izzy's eye level before he hauled her to her feet too. "Come on, we better not get caught like this."

"Mmm, I suppose not," Izzy said. "What do you plan to do to me?"

"Do to you?"

"Yeah, you're taking me to your bedroom, aren't you?"

"Our bedroom."

"Sounded dirtier my way."

Riker snorted and kept dragging Izzy along by the hand.

"Anyway, what do you want me to do?" Izzy asked again. "I can suck you off. I think I really like doing that. Ooh, or what if you, like, grind on my ass for a while?"

"Tempting," Riker said. "Maybe I'll do that later. Right now I'm going to lick your pussy until you cum."

Izzy's heart beat faster just at the words coming from her brother's mouth. "Really?" she squeaked.

"Yeah."

"But... but I won't cum from that. Just have me suck your penis. We both like that."

Riker shook his head. "No, I can do whatever I want with you, right?"

"Yeah," Izzy said faintly.

"So I want to lick your pussy and make you cum."

"That's not how I work. You know that."

"How would I? I've never licked you before."

Izzy wanted to protest more. She came so good when Riker did, especially if she got his cum all in her mouth in the process. And sucking his cock turned her on like nothing else. She was afraid of not being able to cum if it was the other way.

She couldn't say no, though. Not when Riker closed the door, practically threw her into her bed, and dragged her panties off her. Not with that look in his eye that said more clearly than words that she was his, he loved her, and she was damn well going to cum for him whether she liked it or not.

"You're so hot when you're like this," Izzy whispered.

Riker yanked his panties off too and freed his cock, which bounced enticingly as it popped out.

"I am?" he asked. "When I'm like what?"

"I don't know. Horny? Possessive?"

"I'm often horny, and... I mean I don't know about possessive, but you're my sister, Iz. And you're the one who told me I got to do anything I wanted to you."

"You were supposed to choose something more selfish," Izzy said. "Cumming on my face or something. I don't know."

"I want to lick your pussy," Riker said stubbornly.

"I know. And it's maybe kind of super fucking hot that you're going to try and make me cum like that instead of the easy way."

"I'm not just going to try," Riker said firmly. "You're going to cum."

"Ri...."

Izzy huddled under Riker's shirt that she still wore, taking comfort in it and the faint scent of him. She was so stupidly turned on, wanting him to do exactly what he said he would, but also scared that it wouldn't work.

Riker had no such doubts, and no reservations at all. He had eyes only for Izzy's pretty little pussy peeking out from beneath his shirt that she still wore. He crawled into bed, spread her legs, and lay down with his face in the best possible position.

While Izzy watched him anxiously, Riker smiled soft and reassuring, then kissed her pussy.

"Rikerrr!"

"It was just a little kiss," he said.

"I know! Do it again?"

Riker smiled wider at Izzy's needful request. It didn't take much to unwind her from her worries and get her in the spirit of the thing.

He kissed her pussy some more, looking up to his sister's shining eyes as he gave her all kinds of naughty smooches. He loved the feeling of her getting horny and wiggly from it, sensing her need both physically and through their twin connection.

Riker's first little licks brought a whimper from Izzy, then he gradually felt her relax and press her pussy to his mouth, wanting more from him.

"Ok, maybe this is ok too," Izzy admitted.

Riker licked her some more, deliberately delaying finding her clit, but feeling so good about the noises she made when he did.

"Riii..." Izzy purred. She stroked his hair. "Oh Ri, keep licking me."

Izzy was entirely smitten. Just when she'd thought sucking her beloved brother off was the best thing ever, she learned something new and wonderful, and was so very glad that he'd insisted on trying this.

Her twin's tongue on her pussy and clit was the stuff of fairy tales. A magical moment in time for Izzy as her whole body melted into it and happy tingles ran outward from her clit.

She really only needed to guide Riker a tiny little bit. She knew from experience how easily she could feel when she was touching him just right, and he could do the same with her. Just a little nudge here and there to keep him right where she wanted him was all it took. A hint that he should speed up or slow down, perhaps.

Riker fed on his sister's joy and the way she slowly became a wet, helpless, mewling little thing. A puddle formed under her butt, and he made a note that they should start remembering a towel or something for stuff like this.

The more worked up Izzy got, the more Riker felt the same. He'd understood the appeal of getting off together, but only now realized exactly why Izzy had taken such a deep liking to blowjobs. There was something special and intimate in orally pleasuring his twin and getting his arousal vicariously through her.

However, no matter how long the horny sibs remained locked in sneaky oral fun times, Izzy couldn't quite get there. She couldn't cum. She wanted to. She wanted to make Riker happy and reward how wonderfully he'd treated her pussy, but she couldn't make it happen.

"I can't do it," Izzy whispered, disappointed in herself. "Let me just make you cum."

Riker shook his head, lifting his mouth from his sister's disastrously wet pussy for the first time in the better part of an hour.

"Not yet," he said.

"But Riii...."

"I know. But let's try something else first. I have an idea."

Izzy's widened. "Sex?"

Riker's eyes widened the same as hers. "What? No. But... wait, do you--"

"No! I mean... maybe. But oh god, Ri, no." Izzy hid her face in her hands. "I just thought that's what you meant."

"I didn't. I mean, that'd probably be inappropriate."

"Super inappropriate! I'm your sis-ter."

Riker kissed Izzy's inner thigh. "Yes. Yes you are. And I'm going to make my damn sis-ter cum. Just stay there."

Izzy peeked through her fingers as Riker scampered out of the room. She wondered idly if he remembered that he had no bottoms on. She didn't want him caught flouncing out of their room half-naked, hard, and dripping precum with every bounce of his cock.

But also... that brief time of him being naked in school had awakened some deep arousal in her for showing her brother off. There was a new, unique thrill involved in it, and at least part of that thrill was in seeing other's people's reactions to him, and knowing that the way she felt was so very justified. Most importantly, of course, no matter how much other people might desire Riker, he was first and foremost her twin and no one else's.

Riker was, in fact, very aware that he probably should have thrown some pants on before leaving their room. He only intended a quick jaunt, though, and was pretty sure it would be ok.

He almost burst straight into Helena's room in search of a vibrator, but luckily heard sounds from inside before he opened the door, and was able to quickly retreat before intruding on his mother's masturbation session while fully and obviously erect. Not that he realized that was what she was doing in there, nor that she was thinking about him and Izzy.

Instead, Riker tried Vi's room, more cautiously this time, and found it unoccupied. Even luckier, there was a vibrator just sitting on his big sister's dresser, and he grabbed it and ran quickly back to Izzy.

"Oh my god," Izzy said. "Did you just take that from Mom's room?"

"No," Riker said. "I was going to, but she was in her room. It's Vi's."

Izzy giggled maniacally. "This is so stupid. What were you going to say if you got caught mid-theft?"

"Didn't think it through."

"Of course not."

Izzy had curled up a bit and Riker had to spread her legs again. She was so desperately wet and in need of a cum now. Riker really hoped this was going to work after all.

The vibrator started buzzing, and Riker carefully placed it on Izzy's pussy. She made an appreciative noise, and he ran it up and down her wet lips before focusing on her clit.

"Oh wow," Izzy breathed.

"Ok?"

"Good. It's good."

Riker nodded and leaned back in to lick his sister's pussy while vibing her clit.

For Izzy, it was about the first time in this attempt that she felt like Riker actually might succeed. It had all been so wonderful, but wasn't going to make her cum. The steady vibrations on her clit both felt good, and were a sufficiently constant stimulation that they might get her there.

"Hey, Ri?"

"Hm?"

"What about... what about if you put a finger in me?"

Riker stopped licking, looked at Izzy for a moment, then nodded. He was far more delicate than he needed to be as he slowly inserted a finger inside his twin sister.

It was good, but it wasn't what she wanted. Izzy realized that really what she wanted was his cock. Her previous shock at the idea of sex between them had been part horror and part hopefulness, and in hindsight probably more the latter than the former.

"More," Izzy said.

Riker frowned, then inserted a second finger. It helped. His gentle finger thrusts while vibing Izzy's clit were hitting the right sort of buttons for her.

"Is that kind of working?" Riker asked.

Izzy squirmed. "Yeah. Kind of. I need... I need something. Something else. Give me more."

Riker thought for just a second, then gave his sister a small kiss on her pussy while trying to disrupt the vibrator and his fingers as little as possible.

"Unf, yesss," Izzy moaned. "More!"

Riker kissed her again, and again. Just the cutest little kisses for her cute little pussy.

"You can cum now," he said softly but with firm intent.

"Rikerrr!"

Kiss kiss. "Cum, Iz." Kiss kiss.

Izzy moaned, her back arched, and to her great but very welcome surprise, felt her body give in and explode for her brother. It was, in its own way, so unique from her usual orgasms. All the pleasure and tingles and thrills came from her pussy and clit, rather than from her tummy and chest where she usually felt it strongest. It was a far more physical than mental cum, and it made her absolutely wild and confused at first.

Riker kept vibing her clit, but pulled his fingers out and gave Izzy's pussy some long, deep kisses while she was cumming. She writhed in ecstasy, whimpering and calling his name in broken whispers. She was, quite possibly, the most beautiful sight he'd ever seen in that moment, and he simultaneously wanted to be standing over her and watching everything, but also closer than he was now where he could feel it all as it washed over her.

What struck him as Izzy's orgasm faded was how badly he needed to cum. He was used to release in their regular fashion, but now he felt what Izzy usually did, the aftereffect of his twin cumming. It was a need so strong he didn't think he could resist even if he wanted to. Like he was going to cum because Izzy had, and the only choice he had was where he wanted it to be.

Izzy looked at Riker with dreamy eyes. She smiled lazily and pulled her shirt up past her tits. She didn't have to ask. She knew what he was feeling.

"Anywhere you want," she said.

Riker got up on his knees, panting with need. His cock quivered without him even touching it, leaking precum in a thick, steady string. He only barely had to wrap his hand around his cock before he was cumming.

Hot cum streaked across Izzy's warm, bare skin. Some reached as far as her breasts, but far more of it pooled on her tummy. Some landed right on her pussy which would have been the finishing touch for her if she hadn't been the one to cum first this time. As it was, it was still so insanely hot she thought about masturbating and rubbing that cum all over her pussy despite not having the need to get off again so soon.

Izzy played with herself a little anyway, just gentle, just to make more of a cummy mess of her body.

Riker helped a bit, playing in the cum splattered all over her.

"What ya writing?" Izzy asked as her brother traced deliberate lines in his cum.

"Riker loves Izzy," he said.

She snorted and giggled. "So sweet. I should let you cum on me more often."

"I don't know why you say that like a joke."
"Me either, actually." Izzy gave Riker her full, wide-eyed, serious stare. "You can cum on me any time you want to," she said.

"Iz...."

"I mean it. Any time."

"I know you mean it. I just think you haven't thought through how often that might be."

Izzy smiled and kissed her brother on the cheek. "No, I know what I'm getting in to. But really, we're twins, your cum's practically mine anyway, except I can't produce it myself."

"Would you cum over yourself if you could?"

"Probably not. It'd just be a mess in that case. But I like when you cum, wherever you do it."

"I've noticed."

Riker finished drawing a heart around Izzy's bellybutton in his cum. He took her hand, brought it to his mouth to kiss it, then just lay with her a while as they recovered, and while the cummy message on Izzy's tummy dried and the magic of those sexy runes sealed them together.
Family Boundaries Ch. 04
Twins go further, Zoe's interest increases, mom gets worried.
The twins were absolutely insufferable for most of the day. They were always close, always together, but there was something different about it this particular Saturday. Neither Riker or Izzy had any intent of telling their family it was because they'd spent most of an hour with Riker dedicatedly making Izzy cum, followed immediately by him coating her in a cummy mess from pussy to breasts and everywhere in between.

Not that anyone would have asked, of course.

Helena struggled a bit watching the twins go around all day hand in hand, nuzzling each other at times, sitting close on the couch, going for a run in their tight running shorts that really weren't quite as modest as they could have been. She abjectly refused to masturbate to them again, though. Once had been sufficiently unmotherly as it was.

Vi was probably the least bothered, as she had her own concerns, and besides unlike everyone else was working that evening, so she got to take off and leave the weird mood in the house.

Zoe was somewhere between her mom and sister. She had strong suspicions the twins had done something quite naughty, though she had no idea exactly what. She didn't feel nearly so guilty as their mom about being aroused by her younger brother and sister's shenanigans, though she was still conflicted about what exactly to do about it.

According to her chat with Vi and her own ruminations afterward, maybe just nothing. Or maybe ask to masturbate with them, or to watch whatever it was they got up to.

What she actually ended up doing was shutting herself in her room most of the afternoon, alternately writing more of her dirty story she'd been working on, and playing with herself. Sometimes both at the same time.

"You feel like the family's avoiding us today?" Izzy asked Riker as they each drained a glass of water after their run.

"I guess somewhat," Riker said. "I don't know that any of it's on purpose."

"Maybe. Vi has work, and Zoe sometimes just chills alone in her room a lot."

"And Mom's always saying she wanted to do more gardening," Riker said thoughtfully. "Though she usually doesn't actually follow through."

The twins padded to a window and looked out at their mother viciously attacking weeds in her flower bed.

"Maybe she's got some frustrations as work," Izzy said after a moment.

"Maybe."

"You don't think it's us, do you?"

Riker sighed. "I hope not. That would kind of imply that we're not very subtle sometimes."

Izzy gave him a look. "You know we aren't."

"Well... yeah, ok, fair. You think we're bothering our fam?"

"If Vi's allowed to fill the whole house with her sex noises, I don't see why us quietly cumming on each other in our room is a problem."

"One might argue she wasn't making those sex noises with a sibling," Riker said.

Izzy waved her fingers airily. "Details."

"Right." Riker glanced at Helena again, then shrugged. "Well, nothing we can do about it now. Wanna go shower together?"

Izzy cracked a smile. "Absolutely I do."

****

Vi still found herself distracted at work by Cait, but at least she wasn't as confused by it all as she had been. She was able to watch Cait do some of her routines on the pole and just enjoy them for what they were; feats of erotic athleticism.

Vi almost went to find Cait after she was done taking her clothes off on stage, but she had a post to stay at, and besides she had the very correct feeling that Cait would find her sooner or later anyway.

"Any notes on my performance?" Cait asked, sneaking up behind Vi. "Caught you staring pretty hard," she teased.

"I wasn't the only one," Vi said.

"No, you weren't. But everyone else is paying to see my boobs. You're just lucky I guess."

"Seems that way," Vi agreed.

"So no--"

"Do you want to go out?" Vi interrupted calmly. "Maybe like lunch before work some day or something?"

Cait was quiet for a moment, and Vi smiled to herself at finally flustering her in return. Vi kept her eyes moving, automatically scanning for problems in the strip club, while still keeping some of her attention on Cait.

"For real?" Cait asked.

"Yeah. I mean don't get excited though, I kind of just want to talk about some stuff."

"So like... you asking me on a date or what?"

"Honestly don't know. Maybe like a potential prelude to a date?"

"Oh." Cait chewed her lip, somehow making the innocent, thoughtful gesture something sultry and alluring. Part of the job for her, Vi supposed. "I can work with that," Cait decided.

"Cool. Tomorrow work?"

"Sure. Or want to just grab a drink after work tonight?"

Vi nodded. "Ok."

****

It made for a late drink by the time Vi and Cait finished their shifts, but they were both used to being up late fairly regularly. They met at a bar that was only a few buildings down from the strip club. Cait showed up with shoulder-length, dark black hair, done in one of those styles that seemed like elegant magic to Vi--pulled back from the face with a few artful strands still hanging loose--but she knew for a fact was fairly quick and easy to do for someone with practice. Vi didn't even recognize her at first.

"Oh shit, Cait?"

Cait smirked. "Expecting the platinum-blonde goddess, weren't you?"

"Kinda, yeah."

"Did you really not know that was a wig?"

"Not so much, no."

Cait laughed. "Well sorry to disappoint."

Vi shifted awkwardly, already kind of out of her element on this pre-date. "I mean it... you know, like, you look good. The hair isn't... it's...."

"Thank you," Cait said. "I think I got the gist of that."

"I'm usually semi-eloquent, I promise."

"I'm aware. All this time taking my clothes off and it turns out a change of hair is all it took to fluster you."

Luckily they got to put in drink orders then, which gave Vi more of a chance to compose herself. She got a beer, and Cait got a mixed drink of the sort Vi had never had much had a taste for.

Vi took a long drink of her beer, feeling like maybe she should have started with a shot or two. But they weren't meant to get drunk, really, it was just an excuse to talk outside of work.

"How do you keep a wig on though?" Vi asked. "All that dancing you do and everything. I swear I've seen you upside down on the pole."

"Haha, yeah. There's ways to make sure it doesn't go anywhere," Cait said. "I could show you sometime, if you want. But, uh...."

"Right, we have other things to talk about," Vi said. She tapped her beer with her fingertips. "So here's the thing."

"Hit me."

"I like boys."

"So I've heard."

"Right. But, like, my sister actually weirdly made me think about that in a different way."

Cait lifted an eyebrow. "Oh?"

"Yeah. She said... how did she put it? She said something like maybe I sexually prefer boys, but... but maybe my romantic preferences aren't the same as my sexual preferences." Vi felt herself blushing and took another drink. This sort of thing was so much easier when she just wanted to bed cute guys.

"Interesting," Cait said. "Does that mean you're romantically interested in girls?"

"I honestly don't know. I think maybe I've never been romantically interested in someone. I think I thought I was with these guys I've dated, or more accurately just fucked. But like... in hindsight, if I never had any interest in anything beyond sex, there probably wasn't any romance at all there."

Cait toyed with a bit of condensation on the table. "You know, it's rare that someone can keep going on about all the guys they've fucked without losing my interest in our date."

"Sorry."

"No, it's ok. Just... I don't know, I'm out of my depth here a bit."

"Same."

"Honestly I'm probably in a bit of a weird place too, preferences-wise," Cait admitted. "I've really only dated guys, but I know that I like girls sometimes. Working at a strip club kinda forces you to notice these things if you haven't already." She shrugged. "And yet weirdly I keep thinking about the one girl who I haven't seen naked yet."

"Yet?"

"Sorry, I meant... you know what I meant."

Vi laughed softly and raised her beer. "This date is going super well," she declared.

Cait clinked her glass against Vi's mug. "Cheers."

Vi contemplated her next words. "It's actually nice to hear it's not just me being kind of confused here."

"It definitely isn't. I feel like people are confused a lot more of the time then they will ever admit. Especially in relationships. It's why so many of them have far less communication than necessary."

"Is it?"

"Mmhm. I'm a stripper. You know how many married or otherwise non-single dudes come through? And you know how many life stories I get while just trying to make bank?"

Vi thought for a moment. "A lot?"

"Correct. And a very, very common theme is how many of them aren't happy with something in their life or relationship, and I just want to scream at them to go talk about it or figure it out, or whatever. They have the power to be happy, but they literally won't venture out of their comfort zone to chase said happiness."

"That's--"

"Don't even get me started on how many people come through who are clearly bi but won't ever admit it," Cait grumbled. "Dudes who come to the strip club to reassure themselves they're a hundo percent straight. It's like who gives a fuck? Be who you are. And you know when we get those flocks of girls in, enjoying strippers 'ironically' or whatever?"

"Oh sure. I kind of hate those groups. Somehow they're worse behaved than guys a lot of the time. And I get to deal with them more often than not just 'cause I'm a girl too."

"Right. You get it," Cait said. "They're all like, 'oh look at me, getting a lap dance, so ironic, woooooo!' But really they actually do want to try stuff with other girls and just won't admit it to themselves."

"You're cynical," Vi said. "I like it."

"It's a cynical job, regardless of how you feel about it," Cait said. "And you get it. You're one of the few people who understands what I do without fetishizing it. I honestly don't know what's worse, the people who want to save me from stripping, or the people who think it's super hot and sexy. Partly maybe I just want someone who gets that it's a job that I kind of like, and that's it."

"Cheers," Vi said, clinking glasses with Cait again.

"Anyway, I think I had a point somewhere. The point is, you know what, maybe you don't know exactly what you want. That's fine. Neither do I. But if you're at least aware of that, I feel like you're already ahead of everyone else I've gone out with."

"Plus you're insanely attracted to me," Vi said.

Cait smirked crookedly. "I'm... sanely attracted to you. I like you. You're my favourite person at work. I was mostly worried about flirting with you in case it made things awkward."

"Luckily it didn't. At least not yet. Should we... get another drink?"

"Yes, I think we should."

****

Zoe was struggling with sleep that night. She'd tried just lying in bed, she'd tried masturbating, she'd tried staying up and tapping away on her keyboard writing more of her story. It was just one of those nights, though. She had them sometimes, where sleep wouldn't come to her.

It was the twins' fault this time. They were all she could think about. And, rather irritatingly, they were probably all snugly asleep in their room while she was still awake and frustrated.

Zoe gave up after a while, pattered over to the twins' room, and knocked softly. As expected, there was no answer. She held her hand on the doorknob for a long moment, then shrugged and opened the door.

She slipped inside the bedroom, near-silent on her bare feet, wearing only panties and a light camisole. She bemusedly considered that she should have gone with darker colours for her stealth mission, but it was hopefully irrelevant.

Riker and Izzy were in the same bed. That was the first thing Zoe noticed. They were also sleeping extremely close together. Not just sharing a bed, but full on spooning. Zoe stared at them a long while, then eventually got bold enough to flick on the small bedside light next to them.

Luckily neither of her younger siblings stirred as they were illuminated. Zoe herself, however, gasped and stepped back.

"Goddamn they're adorable," she whispered to herself.

And they very much were. They were all cute and cuddled together, Riker's face nestled against Izzy's shoulder, his arm wrapped around her.

Zoe quietly pulled the chair at their desk to a better position to sit and observe them. She should just get out of there, she knew, but she also shouldn't have intruded in the first place, and that hadn't stopped her.

Her sibs' sleeping faces were all innocence and cuteness. Normally they had more mischief to them, and a sense of secrets that were just between the two of them. Sleep erased that and would have given Zoe the sense of them being wholesome and perfect, except that she knew better, and the fact that they were sleeping together.

On a hunch, and decidedly pushing her luck, Zoe carefully pulled back the covers. In her mind, she'd been warring over whether they could possibly be naked in bed together. Their arms and shoulders were bare, and she wouldn't put it past them. But she told herself that was only her pervy imagination. Her little brother and sister surely wouldn't sleep so tight together in the nude.

"Yes they would," she murmured as the covers were dragged further and further back. "Of course they would."

Riker and Izzy were both naked. Riker was fully pressed against Izzy from behind. His cock was just barely visible wedged between her butt cheeks, and his hand cupped one of her breasts, even while unconscious.

"Fuck's sake," Zoe grumbled.

She stared a moment longer, then left the room. She returned a moment later with a sketchpad and some pencils.

For the next little while, Zoe sat cross legged in front of her naked, inappropriately close siblings and drew them as they were. They weren't necessarily horny sketches, one could make the argument that it was just life drawing practice. Zoe had very limited experience with nudes, and this actually was quite helpful. She couldn't very well deny that her panties kept getting wetter the longer she sat there, though.

"Zo?"

Zoe stopped and slowly looked up from her current sketch. Izzy's eyes were open.

"Iz."

"What are you doing?"

"... drawing you two."

"Oh. That's what it looked like."

"Mmhm."

Izzy considered. "Isn't it awfully late for that?"

"Yes."

"And shouldn't you probably have asked first?"

"Also yes."

"Oh. Ok."

Zoe went back to sketching. It was about all she could think to do. "Don't move too much, you'll wake Riker."

"He's awake already."

"No I'm not," Riker mumbled.

"Oh, sorry, no he's not," Izzy corrected herself.

Zoe shook her head. "I wish you two wouldn't be so cute together."

"No you don't," Izzy said, closing her eyes again. She put her hand over Riker's, holding it place on her breast. "Who would you sketch in the middle of the night if we weren't so adorable?"

"Ideally I'd be sleeping."

"Mmm, nighttime is good for that."

Zoe tilted her head slightly, working on Izzy's lower area. "Do you both always shave like that?"

Izzy smiled faintly. "Yeah, of course. Smooth parts are nice."

"I wanted some practice with pubic hair."

"Then you came to the wrong bedroom, sis."

"So it seems."

"I think Iz's pussy would be very nice to draw," Riker murmured.

Izzy giggled softly. "Thanks, Ri."

"It's very aesthetically pleasing, don't get me wrong," Zoe said. "I certainly see the appeal. Just... I struggle a bit with hair generally. I never make it look quite right."

"You're too critical," Izzy said. "I've seen your work. It's pretty good."

"It could be better," Zoe insisted.

"Well, yes, but it's a hard life always thinking of what could be better."

Zoe glared. "Don't you be wise at me, young lady. Not at this hour."

"Sorry."

Zoe kept sketching, and eventually she heard soft snores from the twins' both sleeping again. She shook her head, and a while later packed up her stuff to leave them in peace. She tucked her sibs back in before leaving, and was tempted to kiss them each on the forehead, but settled for a small, affectionate head pat instead.

Neither Riker or Izzy had much minded the intrusion, nor her seeing them so very intimate together. Maybe they just thought they were dreaming. But no, actually, Zoe was quite certain they'd been alert enough that they should have taken offense, and they just didn't. So annoying.

Vi was home. Zoe hadn't heard her return, but she was definitely making some noise in her room, which was weird for that hour of night.

Zoe cautiously opened Vi's door and peeked in. "Ok in there?"

"Oh, hey Zo, did I wake you?"

"No, I was up."

"That's awfully late for you."

"Mmhm. Having trouble sleeping."

Vi sighed. "I feel like I will too. I can't figure out where my vibrator went."

"... up your butt?"

"Ho ho, very amusing. No, I'm sure it was right here."

Zoe shrugged. "Well I don't know. Unless the twins' borrowed it."

"What?"

"Yeah, there was a vibrator sitting in their room there, I didn't think about it at the time."

"Oh those little shits!" Vi marched out, into the twins' room, then returned with her vibrator. "You were right, they did steal it."

"Ah."

Zoe waited to see if Vi would comment on Riker and Izzy's sleeping arrangement, but she didn't. "Well, night, Vi. Have fun."

"Night, Zo."

Vi was already kicking off her pants before Zoe could get the door closed. Must have been an interesting night at the strip club, Zoe thought. Or maybe Vi was always really horny after getting home. Zoe honestly wasn't sure either way.

Zoe had enough horniness of her own that she didn't dwell on her sister's state of arousal. She fell into bed, kicked her clothes off, and rubbed her pussy while fully thinking about her brother and sister all naked and cuddled together. Maybe fucking. Oh god, it would so easy, Riker just slipping in to Izzy's smooth little pussy.

They wouldn't actually go that far, right? They wouldn't. But oh wow, if they did though....

Not for the first time, Zoe came while thinking about her brother and sister. It was getting to be a bad habit, and one she didn't think she could easily break.

"It's just hot," she murmured to herself in bed. "They're too much." She sighed. "And I love them."

****

Izzy was sitting at the foot of Zoe's bed the next morning, leafing through her sketchbook. Zoe took a moment to process this face before sitting up.

"What ya doin'?" Zoe asked sleepily.

"Looking at me and Ri," Izzy said. "You're right, we are super cute together. At least the way you draw us."

"It's not just me. I was only trying to capture what's already there."

Izzy nodded sagely, as though she understood art. "I see."

"Sorry about, you know, intruding last night and all that."

"It happens."

"... does it?"

"Well, no."

"You're not, like, mad about it or anything?"

Izzy shook her head. "Don't be silly, you're our sister. Though if you wanted to see us naked, you could have just asked. It would have been more polite."

Zoe considered the offer. "I didn't know you'd be naked, actually."

"Hm, no, I suppose maybe you wouldn't. You were awfully quick to take advantage of it, though. For the sake of your art."

Zoe sat up more. Her covers fell away from her chest. She belatedly remembered that she was naked, but couldn't be bothered to cover up again. It was kind of a reversal of the night before.

"I think it needed to happen," Zoe said. "You and Ri... you know I can hear you through the wall sometimes, yeah?"

Izzy flushed. "No, I hadn't realized that actually."

"Well, yeah, I can. And... it kinda gets in my head sometimes."

"Sorry. You could have asked us to keep it down."
"I could have, but that would have meant acknowledging that I knew."

"Right. Awkward, I suppose."

"Well obviously it is."

Riker slipped into the room, casual as could be, and sat down next to Izzy. He glanced over at Zoe. "Nice tits."

Zoe felt her face get warmer. "Thanks?"

"He's right, they are," Izzy said. She started flipping through Zoe's sketches again to show them off to Riker. "Not as nice as mine, of course."

"Lies," Zoe said. "Are you two just gonna, like, sit there?"

"Where would you like us to sit?" Riker asked. "Ooh, that's a good one," he said, poking a finger at one of Zoe's drawings.

"Keep it," Zoe said.

"Really? Thanks. Can we hang it up, you think, or would that be too narcissistic?"

"I think Mom might ask why we have a naked drawing of ourselves on our wall," Izzy said.

"Oh, shit, right. That would be awkward."

"Yeah," Zoe said, feeling trapped under her covers with no clothes while her siblings pored though her artwork. "That's the awkward part of all this."

Zoe gave up and tried to ignore the intruders in her room while she slipped out of bed, grabbed her panties and a shirt, and clothed herself somewhat modestly. She knew for a fact both twins checked her out in the process, but she kept telling herself they would respect her modesty and definitely wouldn't look at her while she was dressing. She was going to need a few self-delusions to get through the morning at this rate.

Just for something to say, to ease her own tension, Zoe launched into a half-assed idea she'd been mulling over. "You know, if you're both so into being drawn naked, I do have that art class at university. It's, uh, always a bit of a struggle finding nude models."

She risked a peek at Izzy and Riker, who were in the midst of staring at each other and doing that silent communication thing they did sometimes.

"Sit naked in front of a bunch of strangers?" Riker asked.

"That's the gist of it, yeah," Zoe said.

"He'd definitely get a boner," Izzy said. "I'm pretty sure that'd frowned upon."

"I definitely would," Riker agreed without a trace of shame. "I'm a teenage boy, what can ya do?"

"I think that might be ok," Zoe said. "Like I said, models are hard to come by."

The twins smiled at each other like they were sharing a secret.

"I think we'd do it," Izzy said. "Could be fun."

"There's money involved too," Zoe said. "Not a lot, but--"

"Well that'll be a new one," Riker said. "Getting money and everything."

Zoe very much didn't want to ask why that specifically was the new part of the proposal. She also really, really felt like she had to. She was, however, interrupted with the words on the tip of her tongue.

"Do you want to masturbate with us some night?" Izzy asked.

"What?"

"Yeah, what?" Riker asked, also caught off-guard.

"She heard us, through the wall," Izzy said. "We've been bothering her."

"Oh."

"Maybe if we did it together--"

"That's... god, Iz, that's so bad," Zoe said. "You can't solve sibling masturbation with more masturbation."

"... but maybe you can," Riker said. "Do you want to try?"

"You two are messed up," Zoe said, marching for her door to escape the conversation. "But... yes, I do want to try it."

She closed the door before she had to think about it any more. Her heart hammered. What the hell was she getting herself into?

****

"Think that was too much?" Riker asked.

Izzy shrugged. "Maybe. She did sneak into our room and draw us while we were sleeping though." She continued to leaf back and forth through Zoe's drawings. "But damn these are really friggin' good."

"She got talent," Riker agreed. "I don't want to freak her out though, you know?"

"Ri, she found us naked in bed together. Which was a sneaky and tricksy thing for her to do, but that's not the point. The point is she didn't freak out. She sat down and sketched us."

"Mmhm. So you're saying she's got boundary issues too?"

"Not exactly. But, yeah, kinda, I guess. Just... maybe some things we thought were twin stuff are just, like, sibling stuff generally."

Riker considered the proposition. "No," he decided. "I think masturbating together is twin stuff. We're basically the same person anyway. Doing it with another sister is probably incest."

Izzy tilted her head. "Oh. So we shouldn't do it?"

"I didn't say that. I think I really want to see Zoe naked again."

"Mmm, me too."

The twins looked at each other, thinking secret twin things.

"Wanna, like, masturbate in her bed?" Riker asked.

Izzy nodded, already getting her panties off. "Yes."

They rubbed themselves off while lying in Zoe's bed, smelling her lingering scent, and definitely thinking about watching her getting dressed not so long ago. It was also exciting to think they might get to masturbate with her in very near future.

Izzy yanked her shirt up when Riker was close so that her could cum on her tits, and she hissed happily and came while his hot cum was splattering all over her chest.

"Thaaattt's it," Izzy purred. "That's the way."

"You just really like my cum, huh?" Riker said.

"Hm, kinda. It feels so good when you cum. I don't know if it's really about the physical substance of it so much."

"Even though you just ordered me to cum on your boobs?"

"It was... a suggestion, not an order."

"Uh huh."

Izzy bit her lip. "It's maybe kind of hot too." She wiggled a little while pouting at her brother. "Do you want to write something in your cum again?"

Riker snorted, but did reach over with a finger to start tracing letters in the mess on Izzy's chest.

Izzy waited as patiently as she could, which lasted about twelve seconds. "What ya writing?"

"Riker loves Izzy."

"That's the same as last time."

"Yeah, well, they say to write what you know."

Izzy thrilled inside and barely contained herself long enough for Riker to finish the last letter. She pulled him to her for a long, deep kiss.

"I'll allow it," she decided magnanimously.

"You have to," Riker said deadpan. "You're branded with it now. Twice."

Izzy's eyes shone as she looked at her beloved brother. "You probably better do it more. Just to make sure it sticks."

Riker nodded seriously. "Every time I cum on you."

"Promise?"

"Unless I have a sexier idea."

"Fair."

****

Zoe, unaware of the liberties being taken in her bed, went straight to Vi. Vi was still asleep, having had a late night, but Zoe just perched on the foot of her bed and waited for her to stir, much the same as Izzy had done to her that morning.

She was vibrating with the effort of being so patient by the time Vi finally cracked an eye open.

"Zo?"

"Hey. Um...."

"Dammit, Zo, it's really early, isn't it?"

"Kinda, yeah."

Vi sighed. "So what's up?"

"Um, like, Izzy and Riker invited me to masturbate with them."

"And are you gonna?"

"I think so. I want to."

Vi shrugged and closed her eyes again. "Ok."

"Should I though?"

"What are you asking me for?"

"I don't know. You're more experienced at this stuff. I want advice and stuff."

"Any good advice I have would largely pertain to how best to bed cute boys. Masturbating with your siblings... not so much experience with that."

Zo squirmed anxiously at the foot of Vi's bed. "Well, like, is it ok if I do it?"

Vi opened her eyes again and stretched. "What, are you asking for permission?"

"No. Yes? Maybe."

"From what you tell me, the twins get off together all the time. They never asked permission as far as I know."

"That's true," Zoe said. "But they're also, you know, twins. It's different."

"Only 'cause their boundaries are weird, and we've all just kind of accepted it."

"Maybe."

Vi sighed, then abruptly sat up, incidentally revealing her breasts in the process, and grabbed Zoe. She pulled Zoe into an embrace and laid back down with her. Zoe squealed and kicked, then allowed herself to be tackled and hugged into submission.

"What are you doing?" Zoe asked.

"I don't know. Hugging you, I think."

"With your boobs out?"

"Not my fault you didn't give me a chance to get dressed."

Zoe wanted to squirm some more, but also kind of wanted to just lie there with her big sister and accept the physical comfort of the situation. Vi was way stronger than her, and could physically keep her there for a while if she wanted. Somehow that made Zoe feel a lot safer and more secure in the moment.

"This is actually kind of nice," Zoe admitted.

"Mmhm. Enjoy it. I don't cuddle a lot, just generally."

"... what about with your new lady friend?"

"That's not what she is," Vi said. "But... I don't know. Maybe we will. We had a really good talk last night. Maybe it was a date even. I don't know."

"Ooh, really?"

"Mmhm. I think I'd like to cuddle her."

"You should!"

"Baby steps, sis. We're both figuring some stuff out."

"Fair." Zoe closed her eyes. "You can just cuddle me more, if you want, while you figure that stuff out."

"Don't expect this to be a regular thing, Zo. And I do expect you to tell me how it goes with the twins."

Zoe smiled crookedly. "I'll have no choice. I'm gonna have to share with someone."

****

Helena was having a rough go of it. For some reason her kids were driving her crazy lately. She gave in and gathered them together to have a talk, which really didn't help her out as much as she would have liked at first. Something about it being a lazy Sunday, and absolutely none of them having taken it upon themselves to dress respectably.

Zoe was in her panties and cami top, Vi in a sports bra and pyjama pants, and the twins dressing the same as each other again, only this time in some of Izzy's shirts and Riker's boxers. It was better than them both wearing Izzy's panties, but not as much as Helena would have liked. The two of them looking so cute and identical only made her think harder about unwrapping them and finding the differences under their clothes.

"I think we should all maybe have a discussion about appropriate attire around the house," Helena said.

Her kids' expression ranged from confused to unhappy.

"Why?" Vi asked.

"Yeah, I thought we decided it was fine," Izzy said. "What are we gonna do, dress like nuns?"

"I just mean, maybe all this sitting around in our underwear--" Helena tried before getting interrupted.

"Undies always been fine before," Riker said. "Is it me? 'Cause I think it's really unfair that I wear panties one time and all of a sudden it's a problem. I mean I won't do it again if--"

"Yeah you will," Izzy said. "We're gonna switch off between panties and boxers. We'll match better that way."

"We did not agree to that."

"I did. Maybe you didn't."

"We both have to agree or it's not an agreement."

Helena sighed and rubbed her head. "You're right, Riker, it's not fair. But maybe part of this is because you're a boy."

"Boo, sexist," Riker frowned.

"It actually kind of is, Mom," Vi said. "I mean, like, he's our brother. You think all of a sudden we're all gonna want to boink him 'cause we saw his dick outline yesterday?"

Riker blushed, but Helena blushed even harder.

"I see him naked all the time," Izzy carried on blithely. "I haven't had sex with him. Don't see the problem."

There was quite a bit wrong with the way Izzy had worded her statement. Her various family members all picking up parts of what she'd said, and what she'd carefully not said. Such as she hadn't said she didn't want to have sex with Riker, only that they hadn't done so. Not to mention being so open about seeing him naked all the time, which was kind of obvious, but was better left quiet where no one had to acknowledge it.

"I'd really hope no one here wants to have sex with each other," Helena said as calmly as she could manage, still bright red. "However... and I hope we can all be mature about this and understand that I'm a person too... I have had quite a few thoughts lately that I'd rather not have."

There was abject silence for a moment.

"You want to have sex with Riker?!" Zoe asked.

"No! But... but I have had thoughts. I know you all know what I mean. Whoever it is you're attracted to in life, even people you'd never date or want to be with, you have thoughts sometimes."

Eyes flicked back and forth between everyone in the room.

"Well I mean that's fine," Riker said, still embarrassed. "Everyone's allowed to have thoughts."

"Not a mother about her children," Helena said. "That's... that's not ok. That's way past family boundaries."

Izzy shrugged. "I think about Ri like that sometimes. No biggie."

"Same," Zoe said.

"But--"

"I've had thoughts about everyone at times," Riker said. "Teenage boy, you know?"

"Wait, even Mom?" Izzy asked. "You never told me."

"Well it's not often. Just, you know, sometimes. Not hardly at all lately."

"I'd hope not," Izzy said, thinking that she'd definitely have to pout if her brother had been thinking of their mom while they'd been doing stuff together.

"I think you might all be missing the point," Helena said desperately.

"I saw Vi working out naked a few times," Zoe volunteered. "I thought about--"

"Wait, you did?" Vi asked. "When?"

"Yeah, I did too, actually," Izzy said. "It's kinda hot, you lifting weights with no clothes on."

"Oh my god, that was like twice I did that," Vi complained. "And no one was around."

Helena coughed. "More than twice, dear. You know there are windows in the garage, don't you?"

Vi moaned and sank deeper into her seat. "Well that's embarrassing."

"I never saw," Riker complained.

"Just pop by every now and then while she's working out," Izzy said, patting his knee sympathetically. "You'll catch her sooner or later."

"I mean even in the workout clothes, you got a really nice butt, Vi," Zoe said.

"Thanks, I think. Is that why you sketch me sometimes?"

"Partly, yeah."

Helena shook her head, totally ignored by her kids all comparing times they'd checked each other out. This was going exactly the opposite of how she'd hoped. If anything, she was getting more turned on, and not just by the twins. All she'd done is made them, and herself, think of the very sexiest moments between them all. She really needed to go masturbate again, and she'd already done that once that morning before getting out of bed.

"Can we all agree that maybe we should stop being naked around each other?" Helena tried in a last ditch effort to salvage something from the conversation.

"I think if anything we should be more ok with it," Vi said. "Apparently everyone's seen me naked already."

"I haven't," Riker reminded her. "But if you could maybe--"

"Riker, stop asking to see your sister naked," Helena said.

"S'not fair is all," Riker pouted.

Izzy patted his knee again. "There there. You'll get to see me again later."

"It is actually maybe a little weird that you two are so casual together," Vi said. "Do you masturbate together and everything?" She had a crooked smirk on her lips, and mainly just wanted to see them squirm a little since she already knew the answer to her question.

"Pff, wouldn't you like to know," Izzy said.

"We're twins," Riker added. "It's different. It's not weird being naked by yourself, right?"

"I'm only one person," Vi said.

"Yeah," Zoe said. "But when you watch yourself in the mirror while squatting naked with your weights, it's kind of like there's two of--"

"Oh my god! I was just checking my form. I wasn't, like--"

"Do you get off watching yourself?" Izzy asked, bright-eyed and grinning. "That's so--"

Helena was driven to desperation. She was fully ignored at first as she stood up and started taking her clothes off. Slowly, one by one, her kids shut up and stared at her. She had perfect silence and four sets of wide eyes and gaping mouths pointed in her direction by the time she was fully nude.

"Is this what you all want?" Helena asked, spreading her arms and letting them all look. "Just no clothes at all?"

It took a long moment before anyone could form a response.

"Damn, Mom," Riker said with a low whistle.

Izzy cocked her head. "Guess I'll still be hot when I get older. That's good to know."

"You wouldn't be interested in posing some for me, would you?" Zoe asked. "You'd make a good model."

"I can't help feeling like you're not making the point you wanted to," Vi said.

"There's a point?" Riker asked absently, staring pretty hard at Helena's breasts, which were significantly fuller than any he'd seen recently.

"Maybe not," Helena said. "I just... I don't... I don't know what to do. I'm supposed to, I'm your mother. And here I am naked and... and what am I even doing?"

About to have a breakdown, as if taking her clothes off in front of her kids wasn't enough of one already, Helena was saved by all four of her children suddenly glomming on to her in one big family group hug. It was weird and a little uncomfortable, being nude and all, but also so loving and comforting that Helena was able to relax into it and feel herself calming down.

"You know we love you, Mom," Vi said. "Even if Riker's a perv."

"Don't put it on me," Riker said. "Besides, I love Mom more than you."

"You wish."

"Mmm ummm mmpphh mm uuummm," Zoe said, face buried in Helena's boobs.

"Good point," Izzy said. "I love you too, Mom."

Helena hugged them all back. "Thanks, all of you. I love you so much. I'm sorry... I'm sorry I have bad thoughts. I guess I really just kind of reacted badly this morning. But seriously, whoever keeps grabbing my ass, cut it out."

"Sorry," Riker and Vi said at the same time.

"Vi's only doing it for science," Zoe said. "She might like girls now, you know."

"Oh thanks, Zo," Vi said. "Like I need more pressure on it."

Helena kissed Vi's forehead. "You just do what feels right to you, sweetheart. I'm sure you'll figure it out."

The familial tangle slowly dissolved and Helena put her clothes back on. She actually felt better afterward. Absolutely everything had gone disastrously, except for at the very end, and yet she felt so much better.

****

"Calling me so soon after our date," Cait said teasingly. "Woulda thought you'd play it cooler than that."

Vi smiled and lay back on her bed, phone to her ear. "Yeah, well, you know. You made an impression."

"Apparently so."

"Also... just had kind of a weird thing with my family, wanted someone to talk to. Someone less weird."

"Such a flatterer you are," Cait said.

"I know."

"What kind of weird thing?"

"Enh... I don't know if I can properly explain it. I guess in a basic sense it's kind of like we don't really worry about how we're dressed around the house."

"Oh?"

"Yeah. And Mom wanted to talk to us about it, and somehow... I really don't know, but she took her clothes off."

"... what?"

"Yup. I think to make some kind of point?"

"Your mom got naked?"

"Right."

"Ok, that is kind of weird."

Vi shrugged. "Yeah, but it was good, I think. There's been a little tension lately. Nothing bad, but it's there. And we all had a big group hug, and I think it's better."

"... a naked group hug?"

"Ha, no. The rest of us had clothes on."

"Ah."

"You sound disappointed."

"Well it makes for a better story if you all just like threw your clothes off and piled together and--"

"Oh my god!" Vi laughed. "You're fucking with me, right?"

"Partly. I don't know, I guess... you've seen me naked."

"All the damn time."

"Maybe I just want to see you sometime. I maybe kind of imagined it a little while you were telling your naked mom story."

Vi smiled. "Ok, I can accept that." She bit her lip. "If you like hearing stuff like that, you might be interested to know that apparently, unbeknownst to me, my whole family has caught me working out naked at some point, except my brother."

"Oh really?"

"Mmhm."

"You work out naked?"

"Sometimes."

"I actually am interested."

"Thought so. You imagining it?"

Cait hesitated. "Maybe. How do you feel about that?"

"I don't know. I mean I don't mind, I wouldn't have said anything if I did." Vi chewed her lip again and brushed her hair back with her free hand. It was getting just long enough to get in her face too much sometimes. "I think maybe I like the idea of you thinking about me."

"That's a good sign."

"Mmhm."

"And are you thinking about me?"

"Mostly my mom still."

Cait laughed uproariously on the other end of the phone. "Just what a girl loves to hear, you romantic you."

Vi smiled. "Honestly, like, I've seen you naked plenty. And I want to see more, but that's not what I think about mostly. It's more like I just want to talk to you and be around you more."

"Alright, well played, that is actually kind of romantic."

"But feel free to keep imagining me with no clothes if you like."

"Maybe I will."

"Good."

"Good."

Vi toyed with her hair some more. "Cait?"

"Hm?"

"How soon do you think I could ask you out again without seeming desperate?"

"Ooh, tough one. In my experience guys usually try and wait a few days or a week or something."

"A week seems like a long time."

"I know, right? Tell you what, I'm busy today, but we could grab food or something before work tomorrow."

Vi felt an excited flutter in her tummy, more of a reaction than she'd expected for setting a perfectly normal second date. "Sounds good."

****

Zoe found Vi in the garage a little later on. She hadn't expected Vi to be working out naked so soon after they'd discussed it, and yet that's exactly what she was doing.

Zoe just watched through the window at first, working up the nerve to actually intrude. She could only resist so long.

"Hey," Zoe said, entering the homemade gym.

"Oh, hey," Vi said. "I knew someone was gonna come perv on me."

"You didn't have to take your clothes off, you know. That's kind of on you."

"Yeah, well, everyone's seen me already anyway, apparently. Except Ri. And... I got another date tomorrow. I want to make sure I look good."

"Nice! You're... you're gonna get nakey with each other on the second date?"

"Probably not."

Zoe tilted her head. "So why do you need to look good naked?"

"I just do."

"Oh." Zoe pattered around and collected some of her art stuff, then sat in a comfortable pose and started sketching Vi in the nude. "You look really good doing those squats."

Vi snorted as she straightened up, weights across her shoulders, then went back down again. "You saying you like my ass?"

"It's a nice one. Looks very firm."

"It better be, the work I put into it."

Zoe finished her first sketch, then pulled out her paints and a canvas.

"Aw jeez, painting me now too?" Vi said.

"Yeah. I need way more practice on nude models. I might get the twins to model for me, actually. But you're kind of inspiring me right now."

Vi actually blushed a little. "Thanks? I think?"

"Even though getting just the right shade for your hair is gonna be a pain in the ass. I'm definitely gonna have to mix something together."

"I'm sure you'll manage."

Zoe nodded. "I will. Can you, like, hold that squat for longer?"

Vi laughed and took a pause from her weights while she was chuckling. "You know, Zo, I could just kick you out of here while I work out."

"Fair enough. I'll make it work somehow."

"I better come out looking like a shining goddess."

Zoe shook her head, tongue poking out from the corner of her mouth as she took a cautious first few brush strokes. "You'll be lucky if this even looks like you at all, honestly."

****

Helena found she had the house to herself for a little while. The twins were out for a run, which was pretty usual for them on the weekends. She'd watched them head out, trying not to sigh out loud at their cute butts in form-fitting shorts.

Vi and Zoe had disappeared somewhere too, though Helena wasn't totally sure where. Maybe the garage.

She had the totally wicked thought that she should get naked again, just while she was alone. She kept going over and over the memory of it, of her whole family staring at her, then hugging her. It made her warm all over, both in some embarrassment and shame, sure, but also with some much nicer feelings. She felt loved and comforted, and kind of sexy too. Particularly getting felt up a little during the group hug.

Helena did give in to her naughty impulse and took her clothes off again, but then scampered off to her room after hanging out nude for only a few moments. She flopped on her bed and called Athena, hoping to get her head straightened out.

"What's up?" Athena asked chipperly.

"Are you alone?" Helena asked.

"Um... I could be, why?"

"I did something kinda dumb."

"Ooh, something, or someone?"

"Something. But it's maybe kind of sexy."

"Alright, give me a second. Hmmm... ok, I'm alone in my bedroom, what's up?"

Helena took a breath. "I kind of got naked in front of my whole family."

"What?!"

Helena tried to explain the circumstances as best she could. It all sounded so much worse as she tried to form it into coherent words, but Athena listened with rapt attention the whole time.

"And now I'm horny and lying naked in bed," Helena finished.

"You really did that?"

"Yes. In an attempt to, I don't know, fix something. It definitely didn't work out the way I thought."

"And Riker grabbed your butt?"

"A little," Helena said, biting her lip. "So did Vi. I didn't really expect it from either of them, honestly. Maybe Izzy."

"Heh, yeah. Do you think if I came over and--"

"I don't think I want you to finish that thought, Athena."

"Yeah, fair. How horny are you right now?"

"Like an eight, basically."

"Nice. You playing with yourself?"

"Thinking about it."

"I think you should do it."

Helena slipped her hand down to her pussy. "Yeah?"

"Yeah. It's what you called me for, wasn't it?"

"I needed someone to talk to."

"Mmhm. And someone to tell you it was ok to play with yourself?"

Helena closed her eyes. "Maybe. And maybe I could think about you instead of my kids."

"How's that working?"

"Not as well as I'd hoped. Is your husband home?"

"Nah. Out with his boyfriend, I think."

"Can you send me some dirty pics?"

"Hehe, only if you send me some too."

Helena nodded and took some time to snap a few selfies of herself lying stretched out naked, even one while she was rubbing her clit. In return, Athena sent her some flirty pictures of her slowly removing her clothes, then some naughtier ones while she was fully naked too.

"That helping any?" Athena asked.

"Some," Helena said, panting a little as she rubbed her pussy.

"Still thinking about the kids?"

"Yeah."

"Dang. Me too."

"Athena!"

"What? You can't get mad at me if you're doing it too. You got hot kids, what can I say?"

"You can pretend you aren't masturbating while thinking about them."

"Yeah, I could," Athena said. "How 'bout we just try and distract ourselves some more?"

"How?"

A moment later, a new picture came through of Athena presenting her ass with a butt plug prominently stuffed inside it.

"Oh," Helena said. "Like that."

"Yeah. You got any toys handy?"

Helena glanced at her closet, half filled with sex toys both used and unopened. "A few."

"So crack something out. Maybe something you haven't used before."

"Ok."

Helena got out a brand new vibrator, the sort that both went in her pussy and had a prong on the outside for vibing her clit. It was actually pretty well designed, and hit all the right places to really get her going.

"Alright, this was a good idea," Helena purred.

"Mmhm."

"You still playing with your butt?"

"Maybe."

"Well don't go easy on yourself. I want you to still feel it tomorrow," Helena said, closing her eyes and imagining the sort of things Athena might do to herself.

"Damn, Hel, why you have to say things like that? I'm wet enough already."

The women kept goading each other on until they made themselves cum a few times each, really working out the stress and arousal. Helena felt a lot better for it afterward, and particularly close to Athena. She stayed on the line with her a while, just lying there naked and sweaty, just enjoying the pillow talk, such as it was.

"My kids are gonna be getting hungry," Athena said eventually. "See you at work tomorrow?"

"Ok, sounds good. Thanks, Athena."

"Of course. Any time, boo."

****

"That's actually a pretty good likeness," Vi said.

Zoe shrugged noncommittally. "You think?"

"Yeah. Looks just like me. And I look hot."

"Pff, ok, sure."

"You don't think so?"

"I mean, you do." Zoe waved her hand at the painting. "I didn't get the lines right. And your booty... I couldn't translate it properly. It's way better in real life."

"Heh, thanks."

"I need more practice. Think I can use you as a model some more?"

Vi smiled. "Don't see why not. I need the practice myself."

"Um, for what?" Zoe asked.

"Being naked in front of a girl."

"What?!"

"Yeah. I need to figure out how I feel about it."

"Is that why you were naked this time?"

"Mostly, yeah."

"That's... oh my god, Vi, for a big sister, you're such a little weirdo sometimes. Now put your damn clothes back on."

"Haha, ok."

"That's not how you get used to being naked for someone you like. And you've had loads of sex anyway."

"Not with a girl," Vi said, putting her sports bra back on.

"Why's it different?"

"It just is. You know."

Zoe fidgeted. "I actually don't really."

"Oh, right."

"I'm not even sure how to know who I want to be naked around. Or like kiss and stuff."

"Or have sex with?"

"Or that."

"Really wish I could help with that," Vi said. "Maybe if I figure it all out I'll let you know."

Zoe sighed. "I don't think it would help. I think you have different attractions than I do."

"Possibly."

"Like... I kinda think boys and girls can both be hot."

"That's true."

"But also, like, do I want to have sex with any of them? Not really."

"It's not like you have to, you know. Sex is fun, but, like, lots of things are fun, but they're not for everyone. Sports, rollercoasters, bungee jumping, video games, etc. Not like anyone does all of those, right?"

Zoe chewed on her thumbnail. "You might be wise sometimes, you know."

"I have my moments."

"I think maybe I want to try sex though."

"Makes sense."

"Just... I have no idea who with."

"Maybe if this Cait thing doesn't work out for me I'll share a boy with you sometime."

Zoe screwed up her face. "Ewww, Viii! That's weird!"

"Hehe, I know."

Zoe punched Vi's arm. "Don't be gross."

"I won't."

"But... would you really?"

"I think I probably would, actually. You know, take turns though. Not, like, all three of us."

"Well yeah, obviously take turns."

"Obviously."

"Right."

The sisters stared at each other.

"So, uh, I think I'm gonna go shower and rub one out," Vi said, jerking her head toward the door. "Turns out I get kinda turned on being naked in front of a girl for a while too, not just boys."

"Probably more like watching yourself in the mirror, friggin' perv."

"Yeah, maybe that too. See ya."

"'K."

Zoe waited until she was sure Vi was gone, then swore under her breath and yanked her pants down. She rubbed her pussy to a quick, dirty cum, embarrassed at herself the whole time. It was just her sister for fuck's sake. Life drawing was supposed to be artistic and platonic, nevermind the whole sibling thing.

She sighed. Who was she kidding about the sibling thing anyway? Her whole life, her sibs were the closest she'd ever come to really desiring anyone. That was messed up. She was messed up.

And she was contending with fresh new thoughts of their mom now too, thanks to that brief mental breakdown Helena had.

"Izzy's right though," Zoe grumbled. "At least we probably turn out hot at that age."

****

Riker and Izzy were mostly spared the angst and anxieties of the rest of their family. They had a lovely run out through the neighbourhood, during which Riker kept getting half a boner while watching his sister's tight ass. It made him run slower, which was a vicious cycle because he was therefore almost always behind Izzy, and nearly constantly staring at her butt.

"I'm gonna make you run in front next time," Izzy said.

"Because I keep getting hard?"

"Well I wouldn't mind that, except then you run so slow. Honestly, I don't want to be out here jogging just so I don't lose you."

"Sorry," Riker said. "Maybe I need to cum before we head out next time."

"Now there's an idea."

They returned home and found their mom and sisters once again all hiding in their various corners, leaving the main part of the house to them. The twins took advantage of that by hanging out in the living room, Izzy leaning back against Riker.

Riker felt Izzy up a bunch, slipping his hand under her shirt or down her pants, only really stopping when they heard someone nearby. A lot of the time he was just letting his hand rest somewhere on her bare skin, not specifically diddling her or anything, but there was a bit of that too.

Riker got some reading done in the process. He was getting quite good at reading one-handed. Izzy alternated texting friends and other members of the track team, and sometimes lazily watching tv, though it rarely interested her for long.

They left themselves quite horny by that night, and there was no question in their minds that they were definitely going to mess around some more. The main argument was, in fact, who got to do the playing.

"I want to lick your pussy," Riker said.

Izzy shrugged, already on her knees and giving his cock little licks. "Too bad. I'm sucking you off."

"You don't always have to suck me off."

"But I like it!"

"Yeah, but then you'll cum right after and I won't get to play with you."

"Well if you lick me first, you'll cum too fast too."

They were stuck in a bit of a stand off, though Izzy was winning on the basis of already having Riker's cock halfway in her mouth. Riker could easily surrender and just enjoy himself, but he so wanted to taste his sister's sweet little pussy again.

"Iz?"

"Hm?" she said with her mouth full.

"This might be a dumb idea...."

"Hmmm?"

"What if... what if we did that thing, you know? Where like you get on top of me and sit on my face, then suck on my cock at the same time."

Izzy slowly pulled her mouth off of his cock, a small trail of spit connecting them for a second. "Ri?"

"Yeah?"

"Did you know you might be a genius?"

"I've not really been accused of that much, no."

Izzy shed her panties and pushed him on his back. "Well you are."

Riker shuffled around to lie lengthwise on the bed, and Izzy swung her leg across his face. He got an amazing view of her bare pussy just before she sat on him. He grabbed her ass and repositioned her until she was right on top of his tongue, primed for licking.

Izzy stuffed her brother's cock back in her mouth. She hadn't truly believed in her heart that anything could feel as good as making him cum. It turned out there was such a thing, and it was getting her pussy licked while making him cum. It brought the whole experience to a whole new level.

The twins slurped away greedily on each other, sucking and kissing and licking each other with love, arousal, and fervent dedication. It was, in almost every way, a significant improvement for both of them. Giving each other pleasure while receiving it at the same time was so, so good. The best of both worlds, all at once.

Riker had his tongue buried in Izzy, licking up her sweet taste while she sucked on his cock. Her lips wrapped around his shaft, always moving, while her tongue slid up and down him. He kept lapping at her, before eventually switching to her clit, licking at it and then sucking gently.

Izzy was going crazy on top of him. Her focus was suffering as she tried to make her brother cum. He was just making her feel too good for her to concentrate properly. The best kind of problem to have, really. She worked his cock with all the love and horniness a twin sister could feel while he lavished attention on her pussy.

It honestly wasn't clear to either of them who was going to cum first. A unique situation for both of them.

The door cracked open. Zoe peeked her head in, mouth open to say something. She froze where she was, halfway in the room. Izzy froze too, suddenly facing her sister, mouth still very full of brother-cock. Riker kept sucking on Izzy's clit, which eventually made her too wiggly and horny to stay still, and she resumed bobbing her head up and down.

Zoe bit her lip and clenched her fingers hard on the door. She'd given in and decided she had to try masturbating with her siblings, just to see how it felt. But to walk in on them like this was more than she could easily handle.

Still, it wasn't like she was backing out now. It wasn't going to get less awkward if she ran away.

Zoe closed the door and slipped over to the twins' computer chair by their desk. She positioned it by the bed, switched on a lamp, and sat herself in the chair all folded up and intent. Protecting herself, but wide-eyed and fascinated at the same time.

Izzy pulled herself off of Riker's cock, excess spit drooling around his shaft for a second. She looked at Zoe.

"You have to play with yourself too," Izzy said.

"I was gonna," Zoe said. "I couldn't make the decision, then I'm finally like, ok, I just need to go in there, and maybe we'll all masturbate together, and then you two are just doing... this. Sixty-nining siblings. I wasn't ready for it."

"I just kind of happened," Izzy said. "Riker had a good idea."

"Huhh mmpphh," Riker said, face still firmly sat on by Izzy.

"Uh huh," Zoe said. "It's... it's something. Jesus you two are horny little things. And I thought I was bad."

"You can be too," Izzy said.

"Not like you," Zoe murmured.

She slipped her panties off and spread her legs anyway, since she really did want to masturbate while watching her sibs. It was so much hotter than anything she could write or imagine, the two of them right there in front of her, orally pleasuring each other the way brothers and sisters absolutely shouldn't.

Izzy watched Zoe's fingers tentatively dance on her pussy for a moment, then turned back to Riker's cock, feeling much more satisfied with the situation.

Zoe had an amazing seat for watching her younger brother and sister sixty-nine. She could reach over and touch them if she wanted. It was hard to see exactly what Riker was doing, since Izzy's leg was in the way, but she could imagine it well enough based on the sounds he made and the way he gripped her ass to hold her on his face.

Watching Izzy was work was a much clearer view. Zoe could watch every single motion her little sister made as their brother's cock appeared and disappeared into Izzy's mouth.

Zoe rubbed her pussy, absolutely enraptured by it all. Her horny siblings shamelessly pleasuring each other. She couldn't look away even if she wanted to.

Her mind whirled with possibilities. She could imagine herself mixed into this in some way, getting into bed with them, though she wouldn't dare do that in reality. It also fed her fantasies, and sexy scenes she could write in the story she was working on. She already knew she had to have her twins in that story sixty-nine with each other. And oh god she'd get off so much while writing it out.

Izzy and Riker's pleasure was only heightened by having their sister as an audience. They were already so perfectly connected, feeding off each other, licking and sucking toward orgasmic bliss. Being observed and masturbated to was another sexy layer on top.
The weird thing for Izzy was not knowing if she was going to cum first or not. Riker always used to cum first, and that was comforting and familiar for her. He'd made her cum first once, which had been nice in a way, but was weird and different too. Right now, mouth locked on his cock, feeling his tongue on her clit, she was in uncertain territory.

She could feel him about to cum. Could sense it as easily as her own impending orgasm. They were both so close, so similar, and it wasn't something she could process properly.

Riker felt basically the same things, but was working hard to try and get Izzy to cum first. He wanted to be able to get her off sometimes without cumming before her. That was the easy way, sure, but it felt selfish to him, even if Izzy didn't feel that way at all.

They came together, at the same time. Locked together, trying to get the other off first, their twin connection really hit them hard. They were as one, more so even than usual, and their orgasms reflected that.

"Oh my god," Zoe whispered reverently as she watched it.

It was so hot. Izzy choking on Riker's cum while she shook and whimpered on top of him. He kept arching his back and thrusting a little, like he was trying to fuck Izzy's mouth while shooting cum down her throat. Zoe's hand moved frantically now, lost to her own need to get off as well.

The twins were in a mutual bubble of cumming. They each understood the pleasure of getting the other off and how good it felt, but now how overwhelming it could be to feel that while also cumming at the same time. Izzy really was choking on Riker's cum as she lost control of her basic motor functions, and Riker was getting mildly suffocated by Izzy sitting on his face. Neither had enough self-preservation instinct for a few moments to do anything about it.

Zoe came to the rescue, like the caring big sister she sometimes was. She planted a foot in Izzy's side and rolled her off of Riker. The twins lay there on their backs, faces sexily messy, panting heavily, eyes focused on nothing at all.

"You sexy idiots," Zoe said affectionately.

She vanished for a moment and came back with her phone, using it to snap a couple dirty pics of the twins while they were helpless and recovering from their twin orgasm.

Neither Riker or Izzy much cared if Zoe wanted some pictures. Even if they had minded, they wouldn't have just then. They'd experienced something beyond the usual pleasure of cumming, beyond even the pleasure of making each other cum. It was a new level, something greater and more magnificent than they'd known existed.

They each felt around for the other's hand, then clasped them awkwardly together, lying in opposite directions as they were.

Zoe moaned and sat back, rubbing herself frantically again. She'd interrupted her own cum to take care of her sibs, and now she needed to finish. She was so close anyway, and still had her naked and messy brother and sister to look at to get her there.

All her best orgasms lately had been the twins' fault, and this one was another in the series. Zoe came hard, whimpering and curling up as she tingled and spasmed and let her release flow through her.

"Nice," Riker said absently.

"Hm?" Izzy said.

"I think Zo just came."

"Oh, cool."

Zoe remained in a tight, post-cumming ball for a few moments after. She had a lot going on in her head. The thought that slowly won out was that she'd just gotten off with her siblings, and it may have been the hottest thing in her whole life so far.

"You two are crazy," Zoe said.

"We're not," Izzy said.

"Totally sane," Riker concurred.

"Are you though?" Zoe asked.

"I mean... probably," Izzy said. "Who's to say?"

"You masturbated to us," Riker said. "Careful who you're judging."

"I think I might be crazy too," Zoe said. She stood, grabbed her panties, and padded back to her own room with her underwear in her hand. She lay back in her bed, a wide, goofy smile overtaking her face. She was most definitely going to have to do that again.
Family Boundaries Ch. 05
Fun with friends, school trouble, dating, and twin intimacy.
Riker was struggling at his and Izzy's next track practice. He'd always had a tendency to check out butts as he and the girls on the team did their running drills, but it was so much worse now. Izzy was definitely very deliberately staying in front of him as often as possible, just so he'd get a boner watching her ass. It worked as well as she ever could have hoped for.

There was that, on top of the usual mild perving Riker did on the other members of the team, and specifically Celeste and Aurora, who he'd now seen naked, and who had in fact teamed up to blow him once. That one time was apparently all it took to make them both more fascinating to him.

"MacIsaac!"

Riker was startled out of his ass-based hypnotic trance by Coach Watson. He and Izzy, both hearing their last name, jogged off the track over to her.

"Which one?" Izzy asked.

"Both of you, as it happens," Coach Watson said, glancing up from her clipboard. "Izzy, you're running slow today, don't think I haven't noticed."

"Sorry, Coach."

"Give me a couple good laps before you hit the showers."

Izzy nodded. "Ok."

"Riker... you're running slow too, and I'm sure everyone has figured out why by now."

Riker shuffled his feet. "Sorry, Coach."

"I don't need that sort of problem here. The girls like having you around, and I don't mind them all trying to impress you. It brings out better performances. I don't even care which one of them you have a thing for. Surely you know how to deal with those... feelings."

"You mean his boner?" Izzy asked innocently.

"Make that three good laps," Coach Watson said.

"I just said--"

"I'll make it four, don't think I won't."

"What's going on?" Celeste asked. She and Aurora has wandered over, both clearly smirking at Riker standing there embarrassed with his tented shorts.

"None of your business," Coach Watson said.

"If Riker needs a hand, we're available," Aurora said.

"Team spirit and all," Celeste agreed.

"I'm sure he can manage," Coach Watson said.

"Manage what?" Izzy asked, still all innocence. "His bo--"

"Four laps, all of you. Now!"

Riker, Izzy, Celeste, and Aurora all set off, and were the last ones out there by the time they did another four circuits. Even their coach hadn't waited around for them, but no one had suggested skipping out on their assigned laps.

All three girls, without apparently having to discuss it, made sure to run just in front of Riker the whole time, giving him a triple whammy of booty to stare at, and adding to his discomforting erection. It was really quite painful by now, since Riker's running shorts weren't made for it in the first place, and his cock had been restrained for an unpleasantly long time by that point.

The follow up was quite good though. Riker hit the boys' locker room, and all three girls followed, after first grabbing their stuff from their lockers.

Riker was just sighing in relief as he peeled off his shorts when his sister and the two other girls barged in. He wasn't even overly surprised, nor did he mind being caught with his pants down. Once a girl had sucked his cock, he felt there wasn't much point in shame. Unbeknownst to Celeste and Aurora, but knownst to the twins, all three girls present had in fact blown him at this point.

"Dang, you really have it bad," Celeste said with a low whistle as she eyed Riker's cock.

"Too much perving out there will do it," Aurora said.

"Lucky you've got good friends to help you out."

"Mmhm. And lucky your sister doesn't mind."

Izzy was efficiently taking off her clothes, and pretending not to pay any attention to the girls teasing Riker. "Why would I mind?"

"Oh, you know," Aurora said. "You might question our intentions with your brother."

"What's to question? You're all horny little things. You're perfect for each other."

Celeste snorted. "Yeah. Just us three. I'm sure you're not horny at all."

Izzy dropped her panties and stood rather calm and stoic for being totally nude. "What's that supposed to mean?"

"Are you implying you're not going to rub yourself silly if we play with Riker a little?" Celeste asked.

"I might," Izzy admitted.

"Sounds like you're a horny little thing too then."

"Fine. Maybe."

"Too bad he's your brother," Aurora said. "Or we could all share."

Izzy made a strangled noise that luckily only Riker recognized for what it was. "Yeah, too bad."

Riker and Izzy started showering together, having taken their clothes off fastest. They only managed to share a long, knowing look before Celeste and Aurora joined them.

The girls moved seductively toward Riker, in the sense that any naked girl headed straight for him was seductive. Particularly when he was so horny already.

"Want some help with that boner?" Celeste asked.

"Looks like you do," Aurora said.

Riker's eyes only barely flickered over toward Izzy who was watching the brazen display with a crooked smirk.

"That would be nice of you," he managed with only a slight squeak to his voice.

"It would, wouldn't it?" Aurora said, brushing her fingers over the head of his cock and making him gasp at the initial intimate touch.

"We're very nice people," Celeste said, caressing Riker's cock with her full palm.

Riker leaned back against the wall, water cascading down his body. Celeste and Aurora knelt in front of him, their respective red and blue hair getting wet as they shared some of the spray, and more importantly shared his cock.

The girls kissed Riker up and down his shaft, flicking their gazes upward often to see what effect it was having. Riker moaned and involuntarily thrust his hips a few times. His cock twitched when they found a few particularly sensitive spots, and they kissed him some more just to see it happen again.

Izzy rubbed her pussy, already feeding off her brother's pleasure. She would have much preferred being the one to suck him off, but this was good too. Especially now that she could feel comfortable knowing Riker's cock was hers to suck any time she wanted it.

Aurora took Riker in her mouth while Celeste sucked on his balls. They switched off every now and then, always sharing and taking turns.

Riker groaned and closed his eyes. Silently, he reached out one hand toward his sister. Izzy bit her lip, looked at Celeste and Aurora who weren't paying her the slightest attention, then moved closer so she could hold her twin's hand while he got his double blowjob.

Riker opened his eyes again and smiled at Izzy. Celeste, currently sucking on his balls and looking upward, did notice them holding hands, but didn't say anything about it. She had a thoughtful look about her, though.

After taking another turn sucking Riker's cock, when Celeste swapped off again she shifted her position slightly, facing Izzy more. She ran a hand up Izzy's inner thigh and gently pushed Izzy's hand away from rubbing her wet pussy. Making full eye contact, Celeste moved her face closer. Izzy just nodded and leaned back to let Celeste kiss her pussy.

Riker squeezed Izzy's hand tighter, reassuringly, as Izzy got her pussy kissed and licked by their friend.

Aurora's blue hair bobbed back and forth while she did her best to deep-throat Riker, and Celeste's red hair got mussed as Izzy patted it and tangled her fingers in it, moaning and encouraging more licking of her clit. None of them had particularly expected this development, but were all quite happy to roll with it.

Aurora slipped her hand into Celeste's as they worked on the twins together. It was quite a cute gesture amidst the rest of the very horny activity.

"You two aren't a couple, are you?" Izzy asked.

"Don't be silly," Celeste said.

"Just best friends," Aurora agreed, shoving her mouth back onto Riker's shaft after speaking.

"Best friends who eat each other's pussies?" Riker asked.

Both kneeling girls went crimson.

"How do you possibly know that?" Celeste demanded.

"Just guessing," Riker said. "I know what hand holding means."

"That's not... it doesn't...." Celeste's eyes flashed to Riker and Izzy holding hands. "Wait, does that mean--"

Izzy shoved Celeste back into her snatch before she could ask too many awkward questions. There was also the matter that she was getting quite close to cumming, and needed attention.

Very similar to sixty-nining, having someone else tend to them both at the same time was so much better than just one of them. Riker and Izzy both got to be pleasured and feel good, pushed toward orgasm, and got to feel their twin experience all the same things at the same time.

Riker came in Aurora's mouth, and Izzy came in Celeste's. It was as simultaneous as these things can get, as only twins could be.

Aurora choked a little as her mouth got filled up with cum, but she held it together for the most part. Some of it dribbled down her front, most stayed behind her lips.

Celeste turned to Aurora, and without apparently having to discuss it, just simply kissed her and shared the cum load. They swapped it back and forth, getting increasingly sloppy until a fair amount of cum and spit covered both girls' fronts. They swallowed the rest, panting and looking deep into each other's eyes.

"Damn," Riker said after a moment of no one moving. "That was pretty hot."

Izzy pressed herself closer to Riker. "Mmm, I really liked it."

"Well I hope so," Celeste said, still gazing at Aurora with something not quite adoration, but not quite platonic either. "I don't just lick anyone's pussy for them."

"It was very nice of you," Izzy said, patting Celeste's head, which just made Celeste give her a Look.

"Why do I feel like you two do this sort of thing more than anyone realizes?" Aurora asked, looking up at Riker, streaks of his cum haphazardly dribbled down her chest.

"Um... this particular thing, it's the first--"

"Do you lick your sister out?" Aurora asked more directly.

Riker blushed and squeezed Izzy's hand. "Sometimes."

"Ah. Well then."

"And you lick Cel?"

"Sometimes."

Riker and Aurora stared at each other a moment.

"We won't tell if you won't," Riker offered.

Aurora nodded. "Deal. I want to see that sometime though."

Izzy bit her lip. "Do you?"

"Yeah, are you kidding me? Brother licking sister's pussy? When am I ever gonna see that anywhere else?"

"The inter--"

"Other than the internet."

"Oh. Probably nowhere."

Everyone took time to shower off for real, then all pattered nakedly over to their towels and clothes.

"Are you two, like, a couple?" Celeste asked Izzy. "You and Ri?"

Izzy shrugged. "Kind of, maybe. Not really though. We're twins. It's different."

"I know that. I just mean... what's it like doing stuff with your brother, though."

Izzy considered. "What's it like doing stuff with your best friend? Would you say you're a couple?"

"Um...."

"Yeah. It's probably like that."

"I see."

Izzy toweled her hair off while Celeste lapsed into thoughtful silence. "I'm glad it worked out this way today. I actually had half a mind to try stealing your clothes and make you two go naked to classes."

Aurora made a shocked noise. "Rude!"

"Well I wouldn't have really. I'd have given them back before you actually had to go around in public. It just would have been a bit of fun."

"And after we were so nice to you two just now."

"Let's be real," Izzy said. "You were as horny as we were. Not like you were doing anything you didn't want to. And I just said I'm not going to do that now."

"Better not."

"So... you wouldn't enjoy it all?"

Aurora tilted her head. "I mean, there's some thrill to the idea. It was fucking hot when Riker did it last week. But I don't think I actually could go through with it."

"Me either," Celeste agreed.

"I think I only could if Ri was beside me the whole time," Izzy said.

"Like you were for me?" Riker asked.

"Yeah. Like that."

Celeste and Aurora exchanged glances.

"Well... what if we just took your clothes for an hour or two, then gave them back?" Aurora asked. "You could see if you like it."

Izzy blushed and shook her head. "No way! I can't... it's not...."

"You just said you wanted to try it."

"Yeah, but it's different having the choice. It'd mean it's my decision basically. That's a whole different thing from being forced into being naked at school."

"So we tell everyone we forced you," Celeste said. "Easy."

Izzy chewed her lip. "Just like that?"

"Why not? We just say you tried to take our clothes as revenge for Riker, then we took yours instead."

Izzy looked at her brother. "What do you think?"

Riker shrugged. "You wanna do it, you should go for it. I'll be beside you the whole time either way."

"Good enough for me."

****

The four of them made their appearance out in the hallway a short while later, making sure to tactically conceal that they'd all been in the same shower. Riker, Celeste, and Aurora were fully dressed, while Izzy was left without a single bit of clothing other than her shoes. Their teammates hanging around waiting for them registered mild surprise, but nothing like shock.

"What is this, family tradition all of a sudden?" Belle, one of their fellow runners, asked.

Izzy moved to her brother and clung to his hand like a lifeline. "Aur and Cel are just being mean, is all."

"Is that what it is?"

"Mmhm."

"So why do you look so happy then?"

Izzy blushed. "I'm just nervous."

"I don't know," Celeste said lazily. "You didn't protest all that hard when we took your clothes. After you tried to steal ours first, may I remind you."

Izzy blushed harder and hid her face in Riker's shoulder for a moment. She got teased a little more, and definitely checked out some more by some wandering eyes, but topics drifted to other things, and slowly the track team dispersed as the start of classes neared.

"I'm so wet already," Izzy whispered to Riker as they meandered toward their lockers.

"I suspected you might be."

"Are you hard?"

"Yeah."

"Just 'cause you like seeing me naked and embarrassed, huh?"

Riker shrugged. "You say that like you didn't get off on me being in your position."

"Didn't say I minded. Just checking."

Diana met the twins by their lockers as they were grabbing their books and things. She meeped a little as Izzy turned around, then gave Riker a wistful look.

"Wishing it was him naked, huh?" Izzy said.

Diana looked away hurriedly and fussed with her glasses. "No!"

"No?"

"... maybe." Diana risked looking back at Izzy and was unable to maintain eye contact. "This is... you're... why are you naked though?"

Izzy grinned. "Do you really care?"

"... no."

Riker laughed and kissed Izzy on the cheek. "Don't tease her, Iz."

"Why not? At least I won't be the only one embarrassed then."

Diana bit her lip, still red in her cheeks but slowly daring to study more of Izzy's body. "You're both so brave."

"I don't know if that's the word for it," Riker said.

"Shush, yes it is," Izzy said. "I'm being brave even after my clothes got stolen."

"Sure, Iz."

"Someone's really got it out for you two," Diana said. "No one's ever stolen my clothes or anything. That just seems excessive."

Izzy waved her hand airily. "Ah, well, what can you do. Let's get to class."

****

Izzy felt far more trepidation about her decision than she let on. It was, on the face of it, really quite stupid to willingly wander about the school with no clothes on. However, it also made her stupidly horny and excited, so there was some upside.

She knew Riker knew how she felt, both because he'd done it already, and because he'd be able to sense her nerves. Her hand was all sweaty in his, her heart wouldn't slow down, and she felt like she might never stop blushing ever again.

She did it though. She walked into Ms. Penny's class, clinging tight to her brother and trying to hide behind Diana. A few students already there noticed her right away anyway, even as the three of them made for the back corner of the class.

They wouldn't be all that shocked, Izzy reminded herself. Riker had been naked once last week. That would take the edge off the novelty. She told herself that, but nearly had a heart attack when she sat down and risked a glance around the room. A few sets of eyes and a few open mouths pointed straight at her.

In hindsight, it made a lot of sense that some of the boys would be far more enamoured with her nudity than her brother's.

"You've got some fans," Riker remarked mildly.

"Oh shush," Izzy hissed.

"You are quite fetching in that outfit."

"I'm not... that's not funny."

"You are pretty hot like that, though," Diana said. "God, I wonder if I could ever do that. Probably not. I wouldn't be able to face all my classmates in the nude."

"You two are both seriously not helping," Izzy muttered, trying to busy herself with getting her stuff out of her bag and ignore the attention she was getting. It didn't work.

Ms. Penny didn't seem to notice Izzy at first. All the craned necks in the room should have given her away, but it wasn't until everyone had to bring their assignments from last week up that Izzy got properly caught. Of course neither Riker or Diana would just take hers up for her. Riker in particular was having altogether too much fun with this.

Izzy couldn't really blame her brother. She'd enjoyed him being naked in class, and now it was his turn. Plus... plus she'd wanted to try this, and he was forcing her to get more out of the experience. She couldn't decide if it was nice of him, or completely horrible. Probably both.

Anyone who hadn't already noticed that Izzy was naked did so as she slowly walked up and deposited her assignment rather nervously on Ms. Penny's desk. If she'd wanted attention, now she had it.

Somewhat comically, Ms. Penny was the last person to notice Izzy. The teacher was busy scrawling in her notebook, and only happened to glance up as Izzy dropped off her papers.

The range of emotions that rapidly flickered across Ms. Penny's face would have been rather amusing in other circumstances.

"Ms. MacIsaac, do I dare ask what this is about?"

Izzy shuffled her feet awkwardly. "Um... got my clothes stolen, Miss."

Ms. Penny was struggling her hardest to appear firm and in control. Izzy wasn't sure whether acting cute and shy would help herself out any, but it was how she felt regardless.

"Of course you did. You and your brother need to keep a better control of your outfits."

"Yes, Miss."

"Don't 'yes Miss' me!"

"Ye-- no, Miss."

The titters and whispers behind Izzy were worse than facing her teacher. She didn't dare look around. She wasn't even sure how she'd get back to her seat. Maybe with her eyes closed, though that could lead to her tripping over a desk and making things worse.

"I... I don't want to see this happening again," Ms. Penny said with as much gravitas as she could manage under the circumstances.

"No, Miss."

"...."

"...."

"Well back to your seat."

"Oh, right."

Izzy turned, feeling that her face might melt from humiliation as her whole damn class was staring at her. Some were entranced and/or aroused, some were amused, and some clearly didn't know what to think, other than if there was a naked girl around, the proper thing to do was to stare blankly and wait to see what happened.

Izzy shuffled back to her seat and sat down as low and slumped as possible. Eyes slowly turned away from her, mostly.

"Ready to melt into a puddle and disappear?" Riker asked.

"Yes."

"Turned on as fuck?"

"Also yes. Do you think everyone could see my pussy dripping down my thighs?"

Riker considered the question. "I mean, I could."

"Me too," Diana offered softly.

Izzy put her face flat on her desk. "Oh god."

She was stuck there. That was a factor she hadn't considered in her imagination, or when Riker had been doing the nude challenge. Whatever she felt about it, however turned on or embarrassed she got, she couldn't wuss out now. She couldn't put on clothes halfway through since she didn't even have them with her.
There was always someone looking at her, whether it was the teacher, another student, or her brother. She felt so exposed, with no sense of privacy. It was what she'd wanted to experience, and she'd gotten her wish.

****

"Oh god, I can't do another class of that," Izzy said, pulling both Riker and Diana close for shelter.

"You did fine," Riker assured her.

"I left a puddle in my seat!"

"Well yes, you did do that."

"People were staring at me the whole time!"

"Also true."

"I'm so damn horny and confused, and I can't tell if I want to masturbate in front of the school, or hide in my room and never come out ever again."

"The classic dilemma."

Izzy pouted. "Would you take this seriously, please."

"I am taking it seriously," Riker said.

"You don't seem very sympathetic."

"I already did this once, as you might recall."

"Well yeah, but--"

"I recall," Diana said dreamily.

"I can't do more," Izzy said firmly, trying not to let images of her naked, embarrassed brother affect her judgement.

Riker smirked. "Even if I said I'll do anything you want?"

"That's... that's not fair."

"It's what you did to me."

"... anything?"

Riker nodded, then turned to Izzy and brushed his fingers up her cheek. "Anything," he said, looking deep into her eyes.

"Er... when you guys say 'anything,' what exactly are you talking about?" Diana asked.

"I mean anything," Riker said softly but with absolute conviction.

"Yeah, I know, but--"

Riker kissed Izzy softly on the lips, hardly even to an inappropriate level, but more than enough to make Diana gasp and stare with wide, shocked eyes.

"Cheater," Izzy said, though she knew she was in it now. She couldn't say no to her brother sometimes, and this was one of them.

"You kissed her!" Diana hissed, fidgeting with one of her braided pigtails.

"Only a little," Riker said. He took Izzy's hand again and they resumed walking.

"What are you two up to?" Diana demanded. "Did Izzy's clothes even get stolen?"

"No, she wanted to try being naked," Riker said.

"Ri! Don't tell!" Izzy said.

"I won't tell anyone else. Diana would have figured it out anyway."

"But... but you...." Diana stumbled over her thoughts, and by that time they'd reached Ms. Lynn's class anyway.

Izzy had been distracted from their walk through the halls, probably her brother's intention, though she belatedly cringed as she realized how many staring eyes had been pointed at her the whole way. The whole damn school was going to see her naked at this rate. It had been far funnier when it had been Riker in that predicament.

She could tell he was just as amused at the reversal as she was worried by it. That might have been annoying except... except he still held her hand, and she knew he wouldn't leave her side. Her brother would protect her if need be, emotionally or otherwise. Izzy clung to him and to the feeling of security he provided, as well as his promise to fulfill anything she asked of him.

Her brief feeling of confidence was shattered almost immediately upon entry to the classroom itself. Ms. Lynn took one look at Izzy, rolled her eyes, and indicated seats at the front of the class.

"Well well, the MacIsaacs are at it again," Ms. Lynn said.

"My clothes got sto--"

"Yes I'm sure they did."

Izzy flushed crimson and shuffled toward the chair at the very front and centre of the room. "Is it still super obvious how wet my pussy is?" she whispered.

Riker nodded. "Yep."

"Uh huh," Diana added.

"You think Ms. Lynn noti--"

"Yep."

"Uh huh."

"Oh."

Izzy just had to sit there and endure. She felt herself pooling in her seat again, and the casually scornful looks her teacher kept sending her way weren't helping anything.

"Izzy, why don't you hand out these sheets for me," Ms. Lynn said, slapping a pile of papers on her desk.

Izzy looked up, startled. "Me?" she squeaked.

"You."

"But... I'm not dressed."

"Yes, so I noticed. In normal circumstances, one simply wouldn't wander into class like that. I'd feel bad if I really thought you were being bullied or something, but I don't."

"I kind of am now," Izzy mumbled.

"Do feel free to tell on me," Ms. Lynn said, leaning back in her chair. "I'd love to hear your explanation for both you and your brother attending my class in the nude."

Izzy trembled as she moved around the room and dropped papers on everyone's desks. The task forced her away from the safety of her brother, and gave every single student in the room a close up look at her--showing off her breasts, pussy, and ass to every single classmate--as if she needed that right now.

She wondered if she'd get in any more trouble than she already was if she just dragged Riker out of class right now. What if they just left and went somewhere that he could lick her pussy? Or what if they just did that here, right on Ms. Lynn's desk? There was no way, right?

"Where do you think you're going?" Ms. Lynn's voice called, cutting through Izzy's anxious considerations.

"Um... my seat?"

"Don't think so. You've volunteered to do demonstrations on the white board."

"I have?"

"You have."

"That doesn't sound like me."

"And yet, here we are."

Izzy tried to bear in mind that everyone in class had already seen her, that the overabundant wetness of her pussy was already known by everyone present. It didn't help that much. There were so many stares, and she could still feel them when she had to turn away and face the board. The whole class had plenty of time to check her out from every angle.

Riker was enjoying it. He had that same easy smile every time she got a chance to look his way. Of course he was enjoying it, he got all the vicarious thrill and excitement of it without any of the anxiety and humiliation.

Then again, he'd been here already, and she'd enjoyed it from a position of safety too. The whole point was she'd wanted all of it, the whole experience, and boy was she getting it.

Izzy firmly told herself she was never to get herself into this kind of predicament again, and even as she thought it, she knew it wasn't a resolution that would hold up. Not at all.

Her hand trembled all the more and she could swear her pussy was a waterfall all the way down to the floor. She kept thinking about what all her classmates had going on in their heads right now. Maybe it was presumptuous to suppose that they were all solely focused on her, since some teaching did seem to be going on in the room. Izzy rather perversely decided that if she was naked and the centre of attention, she better damn well be the only thing everyone was focused on.

Not that there was anything she could do about. Either she had all the attention or she didn't. It wasn't like she was going to stick the marker she was holding up her pussy just to make sure. Or was she? Izzy hesitated a moment, then firmly decided no she wasn't.

She was too horny to think straight, that was the problem. Too horny, too anxious, too giddy, just too much generally.

The eventual ringing of the bell came as a shock and made Izzy drop her marker. She bent down to pick it up without thinking, and some gasps behind her made her belatedly realize she'd just flashed the class even worse than she already had been. She didn't dare turn around for a moment, and took her sweet time putting the cap back on the marker and setting it down.

"MacIsaacs," Ms. Lynn called from her seat where she'd been lounging basically all class, "as entertaining as this has been, let's try not to have any more incidents, shall we?"

"Try our best, Miss," Riker said smoothly.

Izzy nodded and mumbled something as she slipped back to her seat to grab her things.

"I won't be so nice next time," Ms. Lynn said.

"That was you being nice?" Izzy asked without thinking.

Ms. Lynn's smile was just short of evil. "You're only lucky I'm a teacher and have professional responsibilities. Otherwise...."

Izzy stood there, unsure whether she was appalled, or more turned on than ever. Riker took her hand and gently pulled her toward the door.

"Leave it alone, Iz."

Diana gave Izzy a push on her shoulder, helping maneuver her. "Best get moving."

"Otherwise what though?" Izzy asked, not loud enough for their teacher to hear.

"Use your imagination," Riker suggested.

"I am. That's the problem."

A small crowd of their classmates still waited outside the classroom for a closer look at Izzy. A few boys were casually holding some books in front of them as though no one would know they had erections hidden behind them. A few of the girls actually had eyes for Riker rather than Izzy.

"Hey, Ri, you gonna be naked again next?" one girl asked.

Riker shook his head. "We've been threatened. Better not."

"How about a private lesson then?"

Riker blushed and kept dragging Izzy away. "Tell you what, you take your clothes off next time, then we'll talk."

The girl blushed too. "Maybe I will!"

"Ok."

"Someone likes you," Izzy said, finally starting to walk normally as they moved further through the halls.

There were still plenty of students around them and moving past them, but as long as Izzy, Riker, and Diana kept going, Izzy didn't have to stop and let any one person get too long a look at her. It was easier, sort of.

"So it seems," Riker said. "You had a few fans too."

"Hehe, they had boners."

"Heh, yeah, some of them did."

"You've got a boner toooo," Izzy giggled.

"Oh my god," Diana hissed. "You two are bad. Where are we headed?"

"We need to meet Celeste and Aurora to get Izzy's clothes back," Riker said. "Lemme text 'em real quick."

They ended up in an empty classroom at the corner of the building. Luckily none of the gawpers followed them there.

Izzy made it all of twenty seconds before she hopped onto the teacher's desk at the front of the room and started rubbing her pussy.

"Oh my goddd," Izzy moaned. "I needed to do that so bad. I don't know how I made it through."

"It was turning you on too much to stop," Riker said, pulling a chair around to sit and watch his sister masturbate.

"Way too much! I almost... the things I could have done, the things I wanted to do...."

"Well good thing you didn't go that far, I guess," Riker said, thoughtfully watching Izzy's pussy.

"That was insane enough as it was," Diana said. She seemed unsure where to stand, and was fidgeting a lot. She was also rather fixated on Izzy's masturbation, the same as Riker.

"Hehe, it'll be your turn next, Di," Riker said.

"No way! I'm not doing it."

"Aw c'mon."

Izzy snorted. "He just wants to see you naked is all."

"I'm a horny boy, what can I say?" Riker said with no trace of shame.

"Yeah, we can see that."

Izzy and Diana both looked at Riker's lap and the tent in his pants. Smiling, still unashamed, Riker shrugged and unzipped. Diana flushed but didn't look away as he took his pants off and got his cock out. Izzy just looked hungry.

"Sit closer," Izzy urged.

Riker nodded, stood, and walked over to sit on the desk next to Izzy. Diana looked back and forth between the two of them, chewing on her lip, uncertain but enraptured.

Izzy, too horny not to, even with Diana watching, put a hand in Riker's lap and started playing with his cock. As she'd fully expected, Diana gasped and her eyes went wide as could be.

"Oh my god!"

"Yeah yeah, I know," Izzy said, rubbing herself and her brother at the same time. "But I need to do it."

"You're masturbating your brother!"

"I said I know."

"But... that's illegal! Or something."

Riker sighed happily as Izzy stroked him. "It's fine. We're twins, it's basically just like masturbating herself."

"I don't think that's how it works," Diana said. She stepped closer, padding softly as though sudden movements would startle the twins. "Is it?"

"Yes," Izzy said. "It is."

"Oh." Diana stepped even closer. "Can I...."

She didn't finish the question, but both Izzy and Riker nodded anyway, both curious as to what their friend wanted to do. Diana didn't seem any more certain than they were, but eventually did reach out with trembling hands.

One of Diana's hands went to Izzy's pussy, and the other to Riker's cock. She interrupted Izzy's flow, but her soft, warm fingers felt really nice pressed against her pussy, and Riker enjoyed having two hands on his cock instead of one.

"So wet," Diana whispered. "So... hard."

"Mmm, can you feel him throbbing?" Izzy purred. "I love it when I can."

"You do this a lot, don't you?"

"Kinda, yeah."

Diana bit her lip, slowly stroking Izzy's pussy and Riker's cock. "I think I might be jealous."

"Haha, well go ahead and play now, Di."

"Mmm, what she said," Riker concurred.

Izzy guided Diana to put a pair of fingers inside her while she rubbed her own clit. The girls shared Riker's cock, either together or taking turns.

Riker came from the double handjob, most of his cum landing on Diana who couldn't seem to decide between being shocked or turned on by it. Izzy came almost immediately after, as per her usual, and also squirted a bit of a mess over Diana.

The door to the classroom opened just about at the same time as the cumshots, and Celeste and Aurora walked in just in time to catch most of the mess. Diana didn't seem to even notice the extra audience at first, and was too distracted by sex juices all over her afterward to mind too much.

"Guess we missed all the fun," Celeste said.

"Mmhm, they've corrupted another," Aurora said. "Here's your clothes back, by the way."

"Oh, thanks," Izzy said, patting her pussy gently, then getting up to grab her clothing.

"How did it go?" Celeste asked.

"Um... it was intense," Izzy said. "I don't think I could do it again."

"But you will though," Riker predicted.

"Hush, no I won't."

"Bet you will," Riker teased.

Izzy frowned at him, but he mollified her with a quick kiss.

"I've got so much cum on me," Diana said, oblivious to the rest of the conversation.

"Yeah, girl, you sure do," Aurora said. "Come with us, we'll get you cleaned up."

"Oh, thanks."

"You gotta watch out for those two," Celeste said. "They drag you in to their weird sex stuff."

"Oh whatever," Izzy said. "We don't do weird sex stuff, and we don't drag anyone into it."

"Sure you don't," Celeste said with a smirk.

"We don't though. Right?"

Riker nodded and kissed her again. "That's right."

"Good. Vicious rumours, that's all it is."

"Mmhm. Ready to get back out there?"

Izzy looked at the door where their friends had already left to get Diana cleaned up. "Maybe... maybe let's make out a little first?"

"Good idea."

****

"It's weird actually feeling relief coming to work," Helena said.

"Haha, rough weekend, huh?" Athena said, sitting across the desk from her.

"You know it was."

Athena shrugged. "I think you just need to accept it, Hel. I mean, it's not like you're gonna fuck any of your kids or anything. But you can think about it, not harming anything."

"Easy for you to say, they aren't yours."

"Hm, that's true." Athena tapped her fingers thoughtfully on Helena's desk. "Want me to eat your pussy or something?"

"Thanks, but not right now, actually."

"Fair enough."

"I just... I'll just think about them more. Especially grabbing my butt like that. I still can't believe it."

Athena grinned. "But it's all you can think about?"

Helena nodded. "Yeah, unfortunately."

"Ah, well, I've had relationships like that. Way back when, of course. But all I could think about was the way someone touched me, and how I wanted them to do it again."

"This'd be a little different."

"Well sure. But also... is it that different? A little consensual groping never hurt anyone."

"You really want me to give in to this, don't you?"

"Little bit, yeah."

"You're supposed to be my best friend," Helena pouted.

"Exactly what I'm being. With maybe a little self-interest thrown in too."

"Goddamn, you horny bitch."

"That's me!"

Helena giggled, releasing some of her tension and cares. "Ok, fuck it, we've still got time before our lunch break is over. You should eat something."

"You mean your pussy?"

Helena tugged her skirt up and her panties down. "Precisely."

Athena smiled and crawled around in front of Helena. "Ok."

She buried her face in Helena's pussy. Helena moaned appreciatively as Athena licked, sucked, and nibbled in all the very best ways. The two of them had done this sort of thing so much they knew exactly what got the other off.

"I still say we could seduce Josh in here some time," Athena mumbled. "He could be a son you don't have to feel guilty about fucking."

"Answer is still no, seduce him on your own time if you really want to. And keep that tongue busy with what it's supposed to be doing, or I'll have to make you."

Athena grinned up at her. "How you gonna do that?"

Helena grabbed two fistfuls of Athena's hair and shoved her back between her thighs. "Like this."

Athena happily got back to licking. Helena enjoyed the oral attention and tried not to think about Riker or Izzy tongue-deep in her pussy. Or Vi, for that matter. Ever since Vi had sneaked a feel of her ass right alongside Riker, Helena couldn't quite get it out of her head. As if she needed another fantasy involving her children in some way.

Helena would have always said Vi was painfully straight until just recently, but now she couldn't help wondering about that, and perhaps what Vi could do if she was sufficiently interested in a woman.

"It's not working," Helena grumbled. "I'm still thinking about them."

Athena mumbled something and licked with even more enthusiasm.

Helena sighed. "You're not gonna be any help at all, are you? I'm not having sex with any of them and that's that."

"Hmm uhh mmm."

"But maybe if they want to grab my ass again some time...."

"Hmmm ummm uhh!"

"Yeah, I thought you'd like that."

****

"Hey, cutie."

Vi smiled as she felt Cait brush up against her. "You gonna start doing that every time you walk past me?"

"Maybe."

Cait's fingers danced over Vi's shoulder. Vi grabbed Cait's hand and held it down by her waist, where it would be subtle. "You're gonna make everyone jealous around here you keep that up."

"Why? I'll still take my clothes off if they pay me."

"Never mind you, they're gonna want me and realize I'm spoken for."

Cait laughed. "Haha, you goof."

"You know the problem with going on a date before work?"

"No?"

"Now I can't look forward to seeing you after work."

"Oh my god." Cait looked around. Vi had been keeping on eye on everything anyway, doing it naturally with her bouncer's instincts. Luckily in the midst of a strip club, no one was really paying any attention to a quiet conversation off to one side. "If I didn't know any better, I'd swear you were trying to get me into bed already. It's only been two dates, you know. Or one and a half."

"Two," Vi said firmly. "But I know what you're saying. I guess maybe I'm used to moving fast. Usually if I want to fuck a boy, and he wants to fuck me, why wait, right?"

"I guess."

"So that's kinda what I learned about flirting. But, uh, I don't know. What do you do if you just want to hang out with someone a lot more and maybe stare at them in hopefully not creepy ways?"

Cait held Vi's hand between both of hers and ran her fingers over Vi's knuckles. "It's probably a good thing you don't know if you want to bed me, because you probably almost certainly could."

"What?"

"Just sayin'. Something about the way you look at me while you say stuff that just... I don't know, no one talks to me like that."

"Like what?"

"Like you do. I don't know how to describe it."

"Surely you've been flirted with before."

Cait nodded. "Many, many times. It's not that. Not exactly." She sighed. "I kinda wish you'd just kiss me."
Vi tilted her head. "Oh really?"

"Yeah. But I should get back to work. Cherry's already giving me dirty looks."

"So? She ain't your boss."

"Still, though."

"Hm." Vi tilted Cait's chin up a little and looked into her eyes, moving fractionally closer. "Maybe... maybe see what happens after the third date."

"Oh you ass!"

"What?"

"I thought you were gonna kiss me just then."

Vi smirked. "I know."

"Grrr. Want to come to my place and watch a movie or something after work?"

"In the hopes that I might kiss you then?"

"Yes."

"Even though it's moving really fast?"

"Yes!"

"Ok. See you then, Cupcake."

Vi grinned wider at the blush Cait tried to hide. She watched Cait walk away before turning back to scanning the room for potential problems. She honestly had no idea if she was ready to try kissing a girl, even Cait, but she definitely loved seeing her go red and flustered. She'd just have to see what happened.

****

"God, can you believe that guys that asked me out this afternoon?" Izzy complained on the drive home.

Riker chuckled. "Well I can't blame 'em. I almost asked you out too."

"That's silly. You can't ask me out. We already live together."

"Yeah, but if I didn't."

"Uh huh."

"You've gotta expect it after being naked at school. It's gonna make you popular. Not necessarily for good reasons, but you know."

Izzy rolled her eyes. "Well it's unnecessary is all. What part of me being naked makes anyone think I want to date them?"

"I think they're just hoping to see you without your clothes on again, is all."

"I guess."

"I've been getting asked out too, if it helps."

"It doesn't. I don't want you going out with anyone."

"Don't worry, I don't want to either."

Izzy smiled. "Good."

"I do like messing around with our friends though, that's been fun."

"Unf, yeah, I like that too. Do you think Diana would lick my pussy? Or was she just trying stuff out today?"

"Could be both, I really don't know. She's got soft fingers though, huh?"

"Sure does."

Riker considered for a moment. "I mean, I think Celeste and Aurora would definitely eat you out if you asked nicely. Cel seemed to like your pussy this morning."

"I think so too. It's just... I don't know, there's something more innocently horny about Diana."

"Ha, you want to corrupt someone else, huh?"

"Who have I ever corrupted?"

"Me."

Izzy glared for a second, though she needed to watch the road as she was driving and couldn't maintain a proper disapproving look. "That is not what happened."

"It kind of is. I used to be sweet and innocent, you know. I didn't used to want to bury my face in my sister's snatch at every opportunity."

Izzy moaned softly. "Well I didn't used to want to suck my brother's cock either, did I? So who's to blame, you think?"

"... society?"

"Yeah, good enough. Fuckin' society."

"Right."

"Right."

Riker looked hopefully at Izzy. "You wanna maybe suck on me a little when we get home?"

"Obviously. But...."

"But?"

"Well... you do owe me. You need to do anything I ask, remember?"

Riker nodded. He'd been wondering what his sister would collect from him. It was a mystery to him, but he was so excited to find out what it would be. "I remember. What do you want?"

"Not gonna tell you yet. Just want to make sure we still have a deal."

"You think I'd wuss out of something like that? My word is good, you know that."

"Especially because you think it'll be something good."

"Well that doesn't hurt." Riker frowned. "Is it not something good?"

"It's good, what I want," Izzy said, her heart speeding up some to match Riker's. "But it's a lot. I'm not sure if you'd agree to it otherwise."

"Really?"

"I mean I'm pretty sure you would. Probably."

"Iz, what is it?"

"Not telling."

"Ah!"

"You'll find out."

"Just tell me. I want to know now."

Izzy grinned smugly. "When the time is right. I need... I need to work up to it."

"Oh god. You know I'm really curious now."

"Curious and horny, I know. Don't worry, I'll still suck you off, take the edge off."

Riker nodded and adjusted his pants to account for his erection. "Acceptable."

Izzy already had naughty thoughts filling her head, but her pussy definitely flooded at the specific promise of blowing her brother as soon as they got home. Something about it was just so visceral for her, even before she was actually on her knees sucking on his cock.

Riker sat on his bed and gazed down adoringly at Izzy with her lips wrapped around him. He brushed her hair out of her face for her and gave her occasional little pets, but mostly just let her do her thing.

Izzy rubbed her wet pussy--her panties had indeed been quite soaked before she'd removed them--and sucked on her brother without any real hurry to her movements. She savoured the moment, stretching it out without making it too slow or painful, letting them both enjoy it to full effect.

She came with the taste of her brother's cum all over her tongue and kept gently sucking Riker's cock until her orgasm was spent.

The door opened while Izzy still had Riker in her mouth. She slowly pulled off him as both twins turned to find Zoe staring at them.

"Damn, seems like I just missed something, huh," Zoe said.

"Guess you don't knock anymore," Riker commented.

"Why, what's the point? Would you two have covered up before I came in?"

"... probably not."

Izzy wiped her fingers on her thigh, cleaning off some of the pussy juices from them, and stood up. Riker gave her a playful smack on the booty before she could speak, then hauled her down to sit next to him.

"What's up, Zo?" Riker asked.

"Or are you just here to check us out some?" Izzy teased, spreading her legs a little.

Zoe shivered as she looked at her younger brother and sister. Bottomless and fresh from a blowjob, checking them out was indeed pretty interesting.

"I talked to my professor," Zoe said, trying to stay on task. "She's been looking for nude models for practice. I said I could get you two to do it."

"For appropriate bribes, sure," Izzy said.

"I also told you'll both probably get horny while doing it. She said she understood, you being teenagers and all. Though now that I think about it, she was a lot more interested after I showed her a picture of you two."

"... with or without our clothes on?" Riker asked.

"With, in this case. No reason I'd have naked pics of my sibs on my phone, is there?"

"It's sweet that you have pics of us at all," Izzy said.

"So... your professor, supposedly trying to be a professional artist here, wants to see Iz and I naked now, is what you're saying," Riker said.

"That's about the sum of it, yeah," Zoe said. "Maybe some of the other students too. It's complicated."

Riker turned to Izzy. "What do you think?"

Izzy chewed her lip a little. "Hm... I kinda just had a lot of public nudity today already, so--"

"Wait what?" Zoe asked.

"Oh, right. You weren't there. Well... see we thought Riker had his clothes stolen one day, which they kind of were, so he had to go to some classes naked, and--"

"What?"

"--and then I thought maybe I should try it too, so--"

"What?!"

"This'll get explained faster if you don't keep interrupting," Riker advised.

Izzy nodded. "So I pretended like my clothes got stolen and went to a couple classes nude. It was... a lot."

"In a good way," Riker said. "Mostly."

"Yeah, mostly."

Zoe stared hard at the twins, waiting for the punch line, but they seemed altogether too earnest about their story. Honestly, Zoe could believe it was true.

"You both really did that?"

"Yeah, we did," Izzy said. "We might come to regret it."

"Too many classmates wanna ask us out and stuff now," Riker said. "And at least one of our teachers might do something evil to us. Hard to say."

"Anyway, the point is I'm not sure if I'm ready to do it again just yet," Izzy said.

"I am though," Riker said. "In exchange for bribes."

Zoe tried to focus rather than just picturing the twins strolling through school naked. She so wished she could have seen it. But she had other opportunities right in front of her.

"Like... like what?" Zoe asked.

"I dunno," Riker said. "Me and Iz have been offering each other a free anything lately, and that's been fun."

"A free anything?" Zoe said.

"Yeah, like you get to ask for anything," Izzy said. "Ri owes me one still."

"I do," Riker nodded.

"Well I'm not doing that," Zoe said.

"Aw, spoil sport," Riker said.

"What about you just have to make us cum after we model for you," Izzy said.

Zoe bit her lip, heart beating faster. "Really?"

"Yeah, really. We're gonna be horny. You know, assuming I do it."

"You'll do it," Riker said.

"Shush. Assuming I do it," Izzy continued. "We'll need to cum after, probably. You get to choose how."

Zoe felt a little shaky. Perving on her sibs, drawing them naked, writing stories loosely based on them, those were all one thing. But this suggestion?

"I don't know if I can," she said anxiously.

"Why not?" Riker asked.

"I... you're my brother and sister."

"Yeah, we know that."

Izzy tilted her head. "You only wanna look and not touch, or what?"

Zoe clenched her hands. "Something like that."

She didn't want to have to admit that she really didn't know what she was doing. She'd never had sexual interest in anyone nearly so much as in her sibs right now, and while that should have made her jump at the chance to play with them, it was also rather intense and nerve-wracking. Plus just the intimidation factor of feeling like she should be more experienced than them, not less.

"Well we'll work it out," Riker said. "I'll do it."

Izzy snorted. "Of course you will. You wanna show off for the hot college girls, huh?"

Riker grinned. "Maybe. Don't you wanna show off for the hot college boys?"

Izzy squirmed. "Maybe a little. Maybe I'll do it. You gotta let me suck you off after either way."

"Well of course." Riker tilted Izzy's chin and kissed her. "What kind of brother do you think I am?"

Zoe squeezed her thighs together just watching her baby sibs. Why did they turn her on so much? Especially when no one else ever had to nearly such a degree? There was something wrong with her.

"So, uh, not to interrupt the making out, but I was thinking of doing a little painting," Zoe said. "If you want to get some practice with modeling."

Riker nodded easily. He stood and pulled his shirt off, getting fully naked. "Here?"

"Well... out in the garage. My painting stuff's there."

"Ok."

Izzy giggled and put on a fresh pair of panties to go out with them, going for the technically modest option rather than full, unabashed nudity.

Riker was already hard again, a fact that was painfully obvious to his sisters as they let him lead the way to the garage.

"Just gonna paint him, huh?" Izzy whispered to Zoe.

"Well... I'll paint you too if you're up for it."

"We'll see. Not what I meant though. You sure you don't want to play with him a little? It's kinda the best."

Zoe blushed. "You'd really just offer like that?"

"Of course. You're my sister. I want good things for you. It's been a while since you had a boyfriend or anything, right?"

Zoe blushed deeper and declined to point out that it had been never since she'd had a boyfriend or anything.

Riker was, indeed, quite a show off once they got started. He really didn't get the point of holding a pose too long--long enough for Zoe to work with, say. He also rather obviously enjoyed posing in such a way as to get his sisters all hot and bothered.

"Ri, you gotta stay still," Zoe said.

Izzy squirmed next to her, already well on her way to ruining another pair of panties. "I don't know, I'm kinda into this."

"Well it's not helping me paint, is it?"

"Probably not, no. But it's entertaining."

"Not the point. Riker, sit back down and hold still!"

Riker grinned and sat obediently for his sister. He made sure his cock was fully displayed though, and deliberately made it twitch every now and then.

Izzy was rubbing herself through her panties and thoroughly enjoying herself. Zoe couldn't properly decide between focusing on her work or just appreciating her naked brother. She was as wet as Izzy, but wasn't actively playing with herself.

Zoe somehow managed to get a full painting done, something that she wasn't even too unhappy with. She definitely still felt like she needed more practice, but that would have to be for another time.

"That's pretty good," Izzy said. "Not as sexy as Riker in real life, but still."

"It's not meant to be sexy," Zoe said. "It's art."

"Art can be sexy, I think."

"Well not this one, I guess. I also really shouldn't be trying to make sexy portraits of my brother even if erotic art was my thing."

"Says who?" Riker asked, coming over to take a look as well. "I think you definitely could have made me a little sexier."

Zoe was trapped between the twins, and was feeling acutely conscious of the fact. Especially Riker so close and naked to her, his hard cock within easy reach if she but dared to touch it.

Izzy made it even worse by leaning close enough that her boobs pressed against Zoe's shoulder. All Zoe could think to do was hold perfectly still and let it happen. It felt so nice in a way that she wasn't used to with physical touch, and she was horny in that special way that only her siblings seemed to stir in her for some reason.

They both leaned close, rubbing right up on her, and she just had to try not to moan out loud or something.

It wasn't like she actually wanted to fuck either of them, right? She masturbated to them, wrote dirty stories based on them, drew nude art now, but anything actually physical was probably not a good idea. Though they did it with each other....

"I think maybe I want to. Maybe," Izzy said.

Zoe startled a little. "What?"

"I was saying maybe nude modeling for your art class," Izzy said. "Maybe I'd try it. I'll have to see how I feel when the time comes."

Zoe swallowed hard. "Oh, good."

Izzy and Riker both hugged her in rapid succession, then gave her some breathing room again.

"Come on, Zo, you're looking a little tense there all of a sudden," Riker said.

"Well you're... still looking very naked."

"Ha, that bother you, does it?"

"Not bother exactly. I just don't know what to do with it."

Izzy shrugged. "You wanna play with him a little? That's what I usually do these days."

Zoe felt herself going crimson. "He's my brother!"

"Yeah. Same."

"Just like... the two of you shouldn't get me so hot and bothered is all."

Both twins laughed at her statement.

"Yeah, more fun this way though," Riker said.

He took Izzy's hand and the two of them lead the way back to the main house. Zoe followed along, at first trying not to stare at her sibs' butts, then giving up and staring as hard as she could. She wanted to masturbate, and she had fresh new ideas for the dirty story she was working on, and she couldn't help dreaming of their art session scheduled with her whole class. The latter of which could end up being hot or humiliating, depending on how things went. What was she thinking bringing in her brother and sister as models?

She was thinking she just wanted them naked. That was what she was thinking. She kind of wished she could have just crushed on a boy in her class or something, it would have been much easier on her, much more normal and everything.

Rather awkwardly, Helena was home by the time the siblings all reentered the house. She didn't seem surprised at Izzy's immodest attire or Riker's total lack of clothing, but she did seem mildly peeved about it.

"Dare I even ask what this is about?" Helena said.

"Hi, Mom," Riker said shyly. "We, uh--"

"Ri was helping Zoe with her art," Izzy supplied. "Nude models and all, you know."

"I need some practice on them," Zoe mumbled.

"So you got your brother?" Helena asked.

"He was available."

"And you're...." Helena trailed off for a second as she glanced at Riker's prominent erection. "You're very... aroused."

"Oh, that," Riker said. "Well you know. Eighteen year old boy and all. I kind of get hard at anything at all. Turns out being naked while girls stare at me is--"

"Just put some clothes on, would you?" Helena sighed.

"Yes, Mom. Sorry, Mom."

Riker gave Helena a big hug. His erection poked her quite firmly in the process.

Helena was blushing as red as Zoe afterward. "That's... I'm serious about the clothes."

Riker smiled and turned toward his room. "I know, I'm going."

"And don't think I didn't feel you grabbing my butt during that hug!"

"It's a nice butt, Mom."

"Is it?" Izzy asked curiously, stepping closer.

"Don't you start," Helena said severely, holding up a hand to block Izzy getting too near.

"Just a quick feel?" Izzy asked.

Helena gave her a shove on her shoulder. "Go... help your brother get dressed or something."

Izzy nodded and skipped away. "Ok!"

Helena and Zoe were left standing awkwardly together, blushing and not sure where to look.

"Boys," Zoe said, as though it was some profound statement.

Helena sighed loudly. "Yeah. Boys. You really wanted to draw Riker of all people?"

"Paint. But yeah, I don't... I don't actually know a lot of people who would sit for nude modeling for me. Or who that I'd dare ask, more to the point."

"I suppose that makes sense." Helena shook her head. "Is it just me, or have the both of them gotten awfully cocky lately?"

"Um...."

"Sorry, bad choice of words. You know what I mean."

Zoe nodded. "I know what you mean. And yes they have. But... I think maybe it makes sense."

"Hm?"

"I just mean, you know, you and Vi are both fairly sexually confident in your owns ways. Maybe they're getting there too."

"Well I wish they wouldn't do it while sharing a room," Helena muttered.

Zoe blushed again and decided not to get into how much the twins were doing with each other. She suspected Helena would probably figure it out sooner or later anyway. For now if she was only worried about them sharing a room, that was perhaps for the best.

"What about you?" Helena asked, turning back to Zoe.

"Me?"

"Yes. You kind of said that thing about sexual confidence as though you weren't included in it."

"Oh, well... I am feeling a little bit lost and confused, actually," Zoe admitted. "Like... like shouldn't I be bringing home boys to have sex with by now or something?"

"Oh, sweetie, that--"

"No, I know, you're my mom and you're probably just as happy if I don't."

"I mean if you want to...."

Zoe shrugged. "I don't particularly. I think I'd just like to feel like I wanted to, if that makes sense."

"Or... girls?" Helena suggested.

"Or them. Either way, really." Zoe sighed. "You know Riker's the only boy I've seen with his clothes off in real life?"

"Well... if you only get to see one person, there are worse choices."

"Mom!"

"Sorry, sorry."

Zoe shook her head, then giggled. "No, it's true though. He's... nice to look at."

Helena giggled too, very conspiratorially. "I absolutely shouldn't look at him the way I do," she said. "But if he's gonna wander around naked anyway...."

"Right?" Zoe said. "He was too eager to get his clothes off, if you ask me. But I could maybe go for it again sometime."

They giggled together some more, like girls at a sleepover rather than a mother and daughter talking about a member of their family.

"Honestly, I'll probably keep letting him grab my butt if he keeps trying it," Helena admitted.

"... can I try?"

Helena thought for a second, then gave in a half-turned to present her ass better. Zoe gave it a quick feel.

"It's... yeah, it's nice to grab," Zoe said. "I get it."

"Don't tell the twins I let you do that," Helena said.
"No, of course. I wonder what their butts feel like...."

"Riker's or Izzy's?"

"Both."

Helena sighed. "Me too. But we probably better give this conversation up before it gets any worse."

"Probably, yeah."

Zoe moved in for a hug, feeling the softness of her mom's breasts while also getting another cheeky squeeze of her ass in the process. Helena, rather to Zoe's surprise, grabbed her butt right back.

They broke apart while trying not to laugh and failing almost entirely.

****

Zoe spent a while working on her erotica. She had so many new ideas and focused on prominently adding a sister and mom to the story she'd been working on. Characters who were herself and Helena, essentially.

It was probably a bad sign that she was writing fan-fic of her own family at this point. She kind of already had been, but it was easier to ignore when it was mostly just about the twins doing horny stuff.

Zoe had the distinct impression her character was going to end up getting gangbanged by the other characters at some point, or some equivalent thereof. Not because it made sense for the plot, but just because she was stupidly horny and the story was devolving into a more pure sex fantasy than she usually got into.

Her progress was hampered by frequent breaks just to stop and rub herself silly. She really had kind of a problem.

A question she had to keep asking herself was why did her family do this to her? Of all the people out there who could turn her on, why was it her brother and sister, and possibly even her mom, who were the ones? And, related, did she kind of want Vi as well?

"It's probably a good thing the twins are so out of control," Zoe murmured to herself. "Or I'd feel like more of a freak about this. At least I'm not, like, orally pleasuring any of my siblings."

The word that hung in the air, that Zoe did her level best not to acknowledge, was "yet".

****

Vi and Cait spent their evening watching movies at Cait's place. It was a new and interesting experience for Vi. Instinctively she felt like it should have been an excuse for getting close and physical, but with Cait she wasn't sure she wanted that.

It was kind of really nice to just sit together, sharing a blanket, getting increasingly cozy with each other, but not trying to make moves or anything.

Partly maybe it was a confidence thing. Vi felt secure in knowing what to do with a cute boy she liked if they were already alone and snuggly. A cute girl was somehow different in confusing and exciting ways.

After the first movie Cait turned and looked at Vi. "So, you gonna try and kiss me or what?"

Vi's lips twitched into a small smile. "Certainly thought about it."

"Well?"

"Well why don't you kiss me?"

"'Cause I'm nervous."

"Ha, really?"

"Don't laugh. I've never tried to have a girlfriend before." Cait pouted a little, which just made her more enticing.

There was something about sitting so close, so warmly together, looking into her eyes in the dim light. Vi felt stirrings inside her that were similar but also very different to what she was used to. Romance rather than sexuality, perhaps. She'd never had to separate and figure them out like this before.

"Me either," Vi said. "What if we just, like, did it together?"

Cait snorted. "What, like on three? I feel like that's--"

Vi darted in and kissed her while she wasn't ready. Vi only held the kiss for a few seconds, but it seemed longer and more important than the relatively quick smooch it was.

"Cheater," Cait said, a faint flush appearing on her cheeks.

"Well someone had to do it."

"That's true." Cait brushed her hair back. "You could do it again, if you wanted."

"Hm, maybe I will." Vi teased some of Cait's hair with her fingertips. "I like your natural hair, by the way. I was used to that wig you were at work, but dark hair suits you better."

"You think so, do you?"

"Yeah."

"What about you? Have you ever had not-dyed hair recently?"

Vi laughed. "Not for a long-ass time."

"Gotta be bold, huh?" Cait said.

"You could put it that way."

"You always stand out. But then... maybe that's just 'cause I'm always looking for you."

"No it's the hair."

Cait snickered. "Ok." She ran her fingers through Vi's hair. "Go through a lot of gel too, huh?"

"Unfortunately not even I look this good naturally."

"Is that--"

Vi kissed Cait again. This time it lasted quite a bit longer. Vi just couldn't help herself. A lot of things she wasn't sure about, but she was already confident that kissing Cait was fun, easy, and made her feel all warm and tingly inside. Kind of like good sex, but also very different, and for once in her life she didn't know for sure that the one was going to lead to the other.

They watched another movie, sitting even closer than before. Cait started sneaking a few kisses of her own through the course of it, though Vi got more in than she did. At least until Cait got firmly aggressive about it and sat herself right down in Vi's lap for some proper make outs.

They calmed down a little before the end of the film, though Vi had her arm around Cait and was seriously contemplating trying to feel her boobs a little.

"You know I didn't catch much of the plot of that one," Cait said.

"Hm, funny about that."

"Vi?"

"Yeah?"

"Do you... want to stay over?"

Vi had to seriously think about the question. "I don't know if I'm ready for that."

"Fair. What about a little more making out?"

"That I could be into. How do you feel about me awkwardly trying to decide if I want to take your shirt off and probably chickening out halfway, leaving it all weirdly bunched up over your breasts?"

Cait tilted her head, smiling crookedly. "I could work with that. Do you want me to take my bra off first? Make it more interesting?"

"No, better leave it on. I seriously haven't made my mind up yet about whether I'm into your naughty bits or not."

Cait laughed. "Oh my god, Vi."

"What?"

"I don't know. I've just... this is all so different from how this stuff normally goes."

"Yeah, tell me about it."

"You're suppose to get all bug-eyed and happy at the idea of seeing my tits. That's how it works."

"... should we switch? I don't mind if you wanna see my tits."

"Let's see how horny I get. I might take you up on that."

"Cool."

"Making out is still good, right?"

"For sure. I don't know about your body, but I really like you lips."

"Ha, ok. And my tongue?"

"It's good too."

Cait resettled herself in Vi's lap for more kissing, and somewhat more feeling each other up that before. Still not a lot, not like Vi was used to with boys, but more than she was used to with girls.

At a certain point, either when she got comfortable enough, or maybe just turned on enough, Vi noticed that Cait really started to be the more aggressive of the two of them. Cait took Vi's shirt off, even, which Vi was somehow more easily ok with than the reverse.

Vi definitely had a few things to figure out. She knew that. But for the moment she kind of just wanted to go with the flow and keep making out with her new girlfriend.

****

Izzy lay on her bed, half curled up, watching Riker putter about the room getting ready for bed. Her heart beat faster for him, and her tummy was all aflutter. She wanted him so badly.

Her need and nervousness only got worse as he took his clothes off and was eventually padding around naked. She wanted him on top of her, to feel his weight and warmth, and to feel his cock pressed against her.

"Ri?"

"Yeah?"

"You remember I get to ask you for anything?"

Riker turned toward her, his cock pointed straight at her. "Of course I remember. I wasn't sure what you were waiting for."

"I was waiting for it to be just us, and for it to be the right time."

"The right time being bedtime?"

Izzy nodded. "Yes."

Riker stepped closer. He bent down and gave her a soft kiss. "So what's your request?"

"Well... the problem is I don't know if I should say. I don't want to make you do it. But... I also do want you to definitely say yes."

"So say it. It's yes no matter what."

Izzy squirmed. "But it's not fair to force you."

"Who's forcing? I want to say yes."

Izzy bit her lip. "So you'll definitely for sure say yes?"

"Yes."

Riker kissed her again. It wasn't fair. It made her too nervous, too excited, too happy. But maybe that was good, because she needed to say it.

"I want... I want to have sex. We should. We need to."

Riker just stared at her, then a big, goofy smile spread across his face. "Really?"

"Yes."

"Why didn't you just say that then?"

"'Cause it's a big deal! I didn't want you to have to say yes. But I also really needed you to definitely say yes. I can't ask something like that and have you say no."

Riker shook his head. "I would never say no."

"You might."

"I wouldn't." His hand went to her tummy, under her shirt, so warm on her skin. "Why aren't you naked already?"

"In case you said no."

"Ha, oh Iz, you're being silly tonight, huh?"

Izzy pouted. "I'm not. I'm being vulnerable and sexy."

"You want to have sex."

"Ok, and horny. But we need to, Ri. I can't... I can't deal with it if you had sex with someone else before me."

Riker turned serious, took her chin in his fingers, and kissed her longer and deeper than before. "I would never do that. I don't even need to have sex with anyone else, Iz. It can just be you."

Izzy shook her head firmly at that. "It wouldn't just be me. Not always. Nothing like that. I don't think monogamy is for us. But... I need to be first. I need to always have that."

"Oh Iz...."

Riker gave his sister more kisses. Not just on the lips, but across her cheek and neck, and down her chest. He had to take her shirt off, which was probably why she still had it on in the first place, he guessed, just so he could remove it for her.

"I mean it, you know," Riker said. "It could just be us, always."

"It could," Izzy purred. "But who are we kidding? I want to play with our friends still. Or whoever."

"And by whoever do you mean, like, family?"

"Unf. Maybe."

Riker pouted. "And here I thought I was enough for you."

Izzy flat out laughed. "You goof. You could be. You could always be enough. But you don't really want to just be with me any more than I just want to be with you. We're twins, not married."

"That's true. Twins don't need to be fully committed to each other. No rules about that."

"Exactly."

"We're still gonna mostly do stuff together, right? Even when it's with other people?"

"Especially when it's with other people!"

Riker frowned. "I don't think that actually makes sen--"

Izzy laughed again and pulled him in close for a long, deep kiss. "You need to be in me now," she said.

"Working on it."

"Uh huh."

Riker moved down Izzy's body to slip her panties off. Her already very wet panties. Her little pussy was so puffy and aroused while waiting for his cock. He had to kiss it. He had to.

"Noooo!" Izzy said as Riker smooched between her legs.

"Yes," he said simply.

"No kisses there," she said. "It's sex time."

"I want to kiss you."

"Grrr."

Izzy balled up her fists. She could very easily just let him. It felt so good, and she was in a mood to stare down at her brother between her legs like that. She might even just cum from it without making him cum first. It was one of those nights. But she was so anxious about this. She needed it to happen.

It just wasn't right to let anything stand in the way of what she wanted, even brotherly pussy eating. If they didn't do it now, when would she have the nerve to ask for this again?

"You think we're not gonna do this?" Riker asked softly.

"Well you're stalling!"

"Is that what you think?"

"Kinda."

"Oh."

Riker shrugged, then dipped his head back down and kissed Izzy's pussy some more, along with some little licks in between.

Izzy let him do it for a moment, just because it actually felt amazing, then forced herself to move. She tried to grab and manhandle Riker, but mostly just ended up wrestling him a bit. He pushed her right back. They rolled around a bit on the bed until Izzy managed to pin him down underneath her.

His cock had bumped her pussy a few times in the process, and Izzy's eyes were wild with desire and need. Riker felt it too, looking up at his sister, feeling the call to be inside her.

"Sex now!" Izzy declared.

Riker nodded. "Ok."

"Um... ok?"

"Yeah. Ok. You doing it, or should I?"

Izzy hesitated and looked down. She swallowed. "It's, uh, kind of a big deal, huh?" she said quietly.

"Kind of is, yeah."

"But we can do it, right? It's ok?"

"I sure hope so."

"Will you... hold my hand?"

Riker smiled. "Yeah, Iz. Of course."

Izzy slipped her hand into Riker's, intertwining their fingers then gripping tightly. She held herself above his cock, steadying it with her other hand. Riker smiled encouragingly as she held her breath and lowered herself until he pressed against her.

It would be so easy to slip him inside her, yet at the same time it wasn't. Izzy's heart beat harder than ever.

"Iz, hey, it's just us," Riker said softly. "We're practically one person anyway. This is just the physical version of that."

Izzy smiled as she looked at her brother's eyes instead of his erection. "That's true, huh?"

"It's gonna be good."

"I know. Aren't you nervous though?"

Riker nodded. He pulled Izzy's hand to his chest so she could feel his heartbeat. It was going as fast as Izzy's, and she let him feel hers as well.

Riker took Izzy's hand again and watched her adoringly as she slowly sank onto him, taking him in her pussy. It was wonderful, hot, tight, wet, and totally new for both of them. Stronger than that, Riker really just felt like they were rejoining at last, as though they'd only been apart temporarily. Not a feeling that totally made sense, but it's what it seemed like to him.

Izzy's eyes rolled back as her brother's cock filled her up. It was amazing, but so overwhelming she might have lost it if she hadn't been clinging tight to Riker's hand the whole time.

"You're in me," she breathed, awe-struck.

"I am," Riker agreed.

"It... it feels right, doesn't it?"

"Absolutely it does."

"But is it... is it too much?"

Riker smiled and rolled them over so Izzy was underneath him. "You could never be too much."

"It might be. I might start crying here."

Riker stopped dead. "Am I hurting y--"

"No! No, don't stop, Ri. Just... you know when something's so beautiful it makes you cry?"

"Iz, we only just started."

"I know. I think maybe it's not about the sex. It's just, you know, being together. Being one."

"Not about making sure we're each other's firsts anymore?"

"Maybe some of that too. But I think maybe that was silly. We've always been each other's everything. This is... this is just more of that. And it makes me feel so complete."

"I'm always with you, Iz," Riker assured her, kissing her cheek, then her lips. "Whether it's this physical or not."

"I know. But just be with me physically right now, ok? I want to remember it forever."

Riker lay on top of Izzy, inside her, but not moving. They kissed and held each other, stared into each other's eyes, stretched a wondrous moment out longer than it had any right to exist. They were horny, yes, but this was more important than that. Just being together, being themselves as they were meant to be.

The door cracked open behind them, bringing the twins back to reality just a little bit.

"Hey, Zo," Riker said without looking.

"Are you two gonna fuck or what?"

Izzy meeped and clung to Riker tighter. "How did you know?! We were being quiet."

"You're never as quiet as you think you are, I can tell you that."

"Well... well close the door at least."

Zoe slipped in, shut the door, and padded near-silently over to sit on the edge of the bed next to the twins. She gently swiped her thumb across Izzy's cheek near her eye.

"You're crying," Zoe said.

"I know," Izzy said. "It just... it's so much to handle."

"He's not that big."

"I mean emotionally."

"Right." Zoe took Izzy's hand and held it for her, freeing Riker to have both his hands available. "You should move a little now."

"I don't know if she's ready," Riker said.

"She is," Zoe said.

Izzy stared wide-eyed at Riker and Zoe, back and forth between them, then nodded. Riker started moving, so slowly and carefully at first, thrusting his cock in and out of his twin sister's pussy.

"Oh jeez, are you crying too?" Zoe asked.

"It's just... so beautiful, so perfect," Riker said. "Iz...."

Izzy beamed at her brother. "It's meant to be," she whispered.

She put her free hand behind Riker's head, just gently, and pulled him in for kisses. He kept thrusting, getting more urgent with his movements all the time.

Zoe was their emotional support sister for this event, something they hadn't known they needed. Just her moral support, holding Izzy's hand and patting Riker's hair or back, helped keep the twins grounded.

"This is actually kind of sickeningly adorable," Zoe murmured.

"You can close your eyes if you need to," Izzy suggested.

"Like hell. What am I even doing sitting her while my brother and sister lose their virginity to each other if I'm not going to watch?"

"An excellent question," Riker said. "You could always play with yourself a little."

"... you want me to, don't you?"

"Maybe a little."

Izzy nodded too, biting her lip as she stared at Zoe. "You should!"

"Oh god, what happened to you too being so overwhelmed you couldn't even move?" Zoe demanded.

"Well we've got you now," Izzy said, squeezing Zoe's hand.

Zoe took her time deciding, but eventually started working her panties down one-handed. Riker kept thrusting in Izzy, smoothing out his strokes, getting a feel for what felt really good. He and Izzy still got overwhelmed if they stared into each other's eyes too long while having sex, but turning some attention to Zoe every now and then helped keep their hearts from figuratively bursting.

"Oh Ri," Izzy purred.

"That good there?" he asked.

"It's all good. Just... unf, I want you to cum in me."

"I want you to cum first though."

Izzy shook her head. "Don't fight me on this one. Cum in me, I'll cum with you. You know I will."

Zoe growled low in her throat. "You two are just the worst."

"You mean the best," Izzy said quietly. "Ri's the best brother."

"You're the best sister," Riker said right back.

"Ok, ignoring that I'm right here too," Zoe said. She had her panties out of the way and was fully rubbing herself. "But just, like, how do you both just keep getting me like this? Turning me on and making me feel stuff?"

The twins looked at each other and shrugged.

"Just lucky, I guess," Riker said. He kissed Izzy some more, feeling his orgasm close in. He'd thought he'd last a while yet, since they hadn't been moving all that fast. Izzy telling him to cum kind of sped things up though. He always just wanted to please her, to give her what she wanted or needed.

"You cum too," Izzy said, giving Zoe big, soft eyes. "When Ri cums in me, cum with us. It'll be good."

Izzy felt so close to her sibs. Obviously close with Riker, since they were closer to being one person even than usual. Holding Zoe's hand and feeling her need brought them closer than ever too. Sharing the love, the horniness, the need all at once in a new way.

"That's not how it works," Zoe said, panting slightly as she frantically rubbed herself. "I can't just cum when you want me to."

Her protest was ignored. The twins were kissing again, deep and sloppy. Izzy whimpered happily, a few stray tears of joy leaking down her cheeks again as Riker's cum spurted into her.

Zoe felt it then, as Riker and Izzy came. She understood why she had to cum with them, why Izzy was so insistent. In fact she didn't have much of a choice.
"Oh god," Zoe whined at she rubbed her clit, then came too.

Izzy smiled at her, eyes still damp with tears. "See, it's better that way."

Zoe lay back, pushing in close to Izzy as she finished cumming. "Yeah, ok, you were right," she admitted. She stared up at the ceiling, letting her breathing and heartbeat slow back down. She didn't even bother trying to process what had just happened, there was no way she was going to figure it out right now.

Riker, still lying on top of Izzy, moved in and gently kissed Zoe on the lips.

"Hey!" Zoe protested.

Riker just grinned and lay his head on Izzy's shoulder.

"Nice, isn't it?" Izzy whispered.

"Just 'cause I'm here and we did what we did, that doesn't mean I want to kiss my siblings or anything," Zoe said.

Izzy raised an eyebrow. "No?"

"No," Zoe said more weakly. "That's... I mean I can't...."

Izzy and Riker both just stared at her with knowing smirks on their lips. Zoe sighed and gave in, then kissed Izzy, despite knowing the twins would only smirk harder because of it.

"I should go to bed probably," Zoe murmured.

Riker shrugged. "Why?"

Izzy nodded. "We've got room."

"Not much," Zoe said.

"Still though," Riker said. He rolled to the opposite side of Izzy from Zoe and held out his hand.

Zoe hesitated, then squeezed Riker's hand and rolled up against Izzy too. Izzy delighted in being sandwiched between her sibs.

"Just this once," Zoe whispered.

"Yeah, sure, Zo," Riker said. "Just this once."

He didn't believe her. That was fine, Zoe didn't even believe herself. She just closed her eyes and tried not to think too hard about anything.

Izzy sighed and sneaked her hand under the covers to gently grip Riker's cock. This elicited another soft kiss from him as he snuggled up with her.

"Everything you hoped for?" he asked.

"Mmhm! Problem is now I want to do it again."

"Ha, as if there was ever any doubt." Riker nuzzled Izzy's cheek. "Let's get some sleep now though."

Izzy nodded. "Ok."
Family Boundaries Ch. 06
Twins have friends over, and Vi brings her date home.
Zoe woke up in a naked tangle with Izzy and Riker. Technically she still had a shirt on and wasn't actually naked, but she wasn't sure that counted for much.

The twins were still sleeping, with innocent, cherubic expressions belying their horny and seductive ways. Zoe just lay there for a bit, just watching them, just being with them. She'd probably start freaking out later, she thought, but right now it just felt good being with them.

Eventually Izzy stirred a bit in her sleep, and Zoe decided to leave before she woke up. Zoe wasn't convinced she was up to a morning chat just at the moment. Not with the twins. Maybe with Vi....

Except Vi wasn't home, her bedroom was empty. Zoe sighed and pattered off down to her mom's room instead. She probably should have grabbed some panties on the way, but she didn't bother. Nudity wasn't really a big deal these days anyway.

Zoe cracked the door to Helena's room open and peered in. Since her mom was still snoozing, Zoe padded in and slipped under the covers with her, then just waited. It gave her time to think without having to feel like she was alone.

"Zoe?"

"Morning, Mom," Zoe said softly.

"What's going on? Something the matter?"

"Kind of. Not really. I don't know."

"Ah." Helena stretched, then rolled on her side facing Zoe. "I can't remember the last time one of you crawled into bed with me. You've all been way too old for that for a while now."

"Well... yeah. I mean I don't know. I'm confused."

"Do you want to tell me about it? Or do you just want to hang out for a bit?"

"I think... I think maybe I want to say."

"Ok, well I'm here."

Zoe half-smiled. "You look like you're going to fall back asleep."

"I'm awake," Helena mumbled. "I promise."

"Ha, ok." Zoe twiddled with her fingers a bit, then gave in. "Mom? Is it... is there a thing where, like, you maybe are kind of interested in family members? Like... like sexually?"

"That's called incest, dear."

"No! Well, yes. But I mean, you know, other than that."

"How bad is this story going to get? Are my motherly sensibilities about to be offended?"

"I hope not. But maybe." Zoe sighed. "I don't know, Mom. I've been trying to figure out who I like. It comes so easy for you and Vi, sort of. Even the twins in their own way. I just felt like I was missing something, or I was broken. And now I'm like... I mean I might still be broken, but at least I know I can be interested in people."

Helena's eyes were wide open now. "Oh?"

"Yeah."

"Who?"

"Don't make me actually say it."

Helena nodded. "The twins?"

"Yeah."

Helena groaned and propped her head up a little. "Zo, I'll deny the hell out of this later if I have to, but I get it. I've been struggling with that too lately."

"With them?"

"Yeah."

Zoe let out a breath, feeling weirdly better already that she wasn't the only one. "What is it with them anyway?"

"I wish I knew. I think maybe I never should have let them share a room."

"I don't think you could have stopped them."

"No, I probably couldn't have. But I could have made a token effort."

"So you, like, think about them?" Zoe asked.

"Yes, unfortunately."

"Like what about?"

Helena rolled on her back, staring up at the ceiling. "I think about having sex with them, Zo. Again, I will deny that I ever said any of this if I need to."

"Fair. I mean, I kinda think I want to have sex with them too."

"Sure."

"Um... can you promise not to get upset if I admit something?"

Helena groaned. "The way you ask that suggests I really don't want to hear it."

"Probably. Promise anyway?"

"Do my best."

"I... the twins had sex with each other last night. And I kind of watched."

Helena was silent for a long moment. "Fuck, really?"

"Yeah."

"Was it as hot as I imagine?"

Zoe grinned shyly. "It was," she admitted softly. "I'm pretty sure it was their first time. I mean they kind of said so and everything. They were all, like, loving and tender, and they cried a bit. And they do this thing where, like, they kind of cum together, and I might have cummed too, and--"

"I wish you wouldn't tell me all these details," Helena said.

"... I've got more."

Both women were quiet a moment.

"Ok, go on," Helena said.

Zoe nodded and started filling in as many details as she could recall. Her hand gravitated to between her legs and she subtly rubbed herself as she talked. At some point, she wasn't sure exactly when, she became aware that her mom was doing the same.

Mother and daughter masturbated to the telling of Riker and Izzy having sex together. It was fairly shameful, as these things go, but somehow it didn't feel that bad. It felt more like a sharing of some deep, horrible secret that didn't have to be carried alone anymore. Plus of course the general hotness of the situation.

"Oh god, he came inside her?" Helena moaned.

"Yeah."

"You don't think... she's not going to get pregnant, is she?"

"I don't think so. I'm pretty sure that's not the intent. They're not stupid. Mostly."

"Mostly?"

"Well, definitely stupid for each other."

"Very much so."

Helena's hand was very obviously moving under the covers at this point, no attempt at subtlety. Zoe was hypnotized by the movement under the blankets, rubbing herself faster as she watched her mother masturbate next to her.

Eventually, unable to help herself, Zoe yanked the covers down. Helena didn't seem surprised or bothered by the reveal. She kept rubbing her pussy, and also very blatantly looked at Zoe rubbing hers.

"No panties either, huh?" Zoe asked.

"Didn't think I needed them," Helena murmured. "Being as I was alone. You, however, came in here without any on."

"... oops?"

"Uh huh."

They kept playing with themselves until they came, and afterward just kind of lay softly panting and looking each other up and down.

"So that just happened," Zoe murmured.

Helena nodded. "It did. Sorry baby."

"It's fine. It's good, actually. I feel... weirdly I feel more ok with things now."

"Really?"

"I don't know. I feel less alone anyway."

Helena reached over and gently stroked Zoe's hair. "You never have to be alone, Zo. You have a family that loves you."

Zoe nodded. "I know."

****

Izzy woke up with Riker cradling her. She put a hand to her pussy, smiling as she recalled what they'd done, then kissed her brother's chest.

"Good morning," she said.

"Hey there," Riker said. "Zoe's gone."

"Hm, yeah. We should check on her probably."

"Probably."

"Not just yet."

"No."

Izzy kissed Riker's chest some more, working up to his neck. Riker held her, caressed her, and nuzzled at her hair.

Their lips eventually met and stayed locked together for a while as their bodies writhed together, seeking further closeness and gratification.

"You're hard again," Zoe whispered.

"I am," Riker agreed.

"You're not thinking of putting it in me again, are you?"

"I might be."

"So presumptuous!"

Riker smiled and rolled on top of his sister. She beamed right back at him.

Riker was so full of love for Izzy. Lust too, sure, as he really wanted to have sex with her again, but also just feeling their twin connection stronger than ever.

"I love you, Iz," he said. "I think... I think I'm going to want a lot of sex with you."

Izzy kissed him firmly and needily. "That sounds good," she breathed.

"Not too presumptuous?"

"Maybe just the right amount. You can, you know, cum in me again before school. If you want."

Riker tickled Izzy's side. "You don't care either way? Is that what you're saying?"

"No, that's not what I'm saying." Izzy put her hand on Riker's cheek. "If you make me say everything I'm thinking and feeling, I'm gonna cry again."

"Oh."

"I want you to cum in me though."

"Yeah?"

"I might need it."

Riker kissed Izzy again, so soft and tender. "Ok."

****

Zoe had been on her way to the bathroom, but stopped outside the twins' room as she heard familiar sounds from within. She didn't know that she necessarily wanted to go in, but she couldn't quite seem to move away either.

Helena pattered down the hall a few minutes later while Zoe was still rooted in place. She sighed at seeing Zoe standing there, still bottomless, still rather more enticing than Helena was comfortable with. She'd thought way too much about the twins before now, and all of a sudden she was seeing another daughter in a whole new light. Something about masturbating together, she supposed.

"What are..." Helena started, but as she got closer, she realized exactly why Zoe wasn't moving. "Oh god, are they--"

"Yeah," Zoe said.

"Oh."

Helena stopped next to Zoe and the two of them listened to Riker and Izzy having sex on the other side of the door.

"I shouldn't listen to this," Helena said.

"Yeah," Zoe said. "Same."

Neither of them moved.

"They're really... having sex?"

"Yeah, Mom. You can hear them same as I can."

"And you watched them last night?"

"Yep."

"... how was it?"

Zoe shifted awkwardly. "It was the hottest thing I've ever seen."

Helena groaned. "Damn."

"Yeah. You wanna go in?"

"Absolutely not!"

"Really?"

"I can't, Zo. Good lord I can't."

"I know what you mean."

They were still just standing there when footsteps came up the stairs behind them. Vi was returning early in the morning, headed to her room. She wasn't sure what to do with the sight of her mom and sister hanging out outside the twins' room, nor the fact that Zoe was naked from the waist down, but she also didn't particularly care enough to make an issue of it.

"Well good morning, young lady," Helena said. "Been out late, have we?"

"Yeah, Mom," Vi said happily. "I just--" She stopped and listened to the sounds from Riker and Izzy's room. "Are they--"

"They are," Zoe confirmed.

"Oh. Oh wow."

"You were just?" Helena prompted.

"Well never mind me," Vi said. "The twins are fucking, huh?"

Helena rolled her eyes. "So it seems."

"And we're just kind of standing here listening?"

"Well what else are we gonna do?" Zoe asked.

"Um... I feel like I should have lots of good answers for that question, but somehow I don't."

****

Quite oblivious to their audience outside, Riker and Izzy clung to each other, kissed each other, and rode their deepening connection in a state of total bliss.

Izzy couldn't get over how perfect and complete she felt with her brother inside her. Like it was what they were both made for. Despite her best efforts, she had a few tears well up and trickle down her cheeks while she and Riker were joined. He kissed them away for her.

Riker felt the same things, in his own way. The physical sensations of having his cock inside her were different from what she felt, but emotionally they were as one. Nothing had ever made so much sense and brought so much joy as having sex with Izzy, of being together even more than usual.

"I'm gonna cum in you," Riker whispered.

"Yesss," Izzy hissed.

"You ready?"

"Is that a serious question?"

"Not really, no."

Izzy squealed happily and came as Riker's cum flooded her willing little pussy. She wrapped herself around him so he couldn't get away as he filled her up, then still refused to let him go for a long while afterward.

Riker had to bribe Izzy with copious kisses before she'd release him.

"We gotta get moving sooner or later," Riker reminded Izzy.

"Hmph, like you don't wanna stay in bed with me all day."

"I really do, actually."

"So let's do it then."

"Haha, for real?"

"Why not?"

Riker nuzzled Izzy. "Because it'll probably be really obvious we're up to no good in here."

"So?"

"Good point."

They might well have stayed there and skipped school entirely, except that Helena banged on their door and interrupted their day of doing nothing.

"Don't make me come in there and drag you both out of bed, because I will!"

Riker and Izzy sighed.

"Ok, Mom," Riker called back.

"Knew it wouldn't last," Izzy grumbled, rolling out from under Riker and collecting some clothes for the day.

"Nothing so perfect ever can."

"Pff, ok then."

"What, you didn't think so?"

"I kinda do. Just... just get dressed."

Riker grinned and took his time, deliberately teasing Izzy by staying naked as long as he dared.

****

"I fully think they were just gonna skip school to fuck all day," Zoe said.

Vi nodded, throwing another combination of punches at her punching bag. "I wouldn't put it past them. You really watched them do it?"

"Last night, yeah."

Vi gave a low whistle. "Damn. How hot are we talking?"

"Um, like, all the hot? On a scale of one to ten, like a twenty. The hottest thing ever, basically."

"Ha, ok."

"I'm serious."

"First time sex was that hot?"

Zoe squirmed. "Well, like, I mean it's the twins. It's not the same as a regular first time. I assume."

Vi smirked. "Not all awkward fumbling and crying, huh?"

"I mean... there was crying. But the beautiful kind. Did you cry your first time?"

"Not me, no."

"... I don't think I want to ask for clarification on that."

"Probably for the best." Vi moved away from her punching bag and contemplated herself in the mirror.

"You sure you don't want to take your clothes off?" Zoe asked.

"I don't always work out naked, you little perv."

"But you could though."

"You're really leaning into this incest kink, huh?"

Zoe bit her lip. "Vi, I know I'm a weirdo--"

"I didn't say that."

"--but it makes sense to me. Or at least it's starting to. I didn't know who I was attracted to. I thought there was something really wrong with me. Nothing made sense. But now... now it kind of does. It's messed up, but it's something I can work with."

"... getting hot over your family?"

"Yeah. Kind of. But basically yeah." Zoe blushed. "I want to watch the twins do stuff. I want to draw them, maybe write more about them. I want to, like, see you naked more."

Vi snorted and picked up some weights.

"I want to masturbate with Mom again," Zoe continued.

Vi nearly dropped her weights on her foot. "Sorry, again?"

"Yeah. We, uh, kind of did that this morning. After I told her about Ri and Iz. She might kind of have a thing for them too."

"Jesus. Are there no boundaries left in this family at all?"

"... that might depend partly on you, actually."

Vi gave up on her workout and sat next to Zoe. She was quiet a while.

"I stayed the night at Cait's," she finally said.

"So I assumed. How was it?"

"We didn't fuck or anything."

"Really? That's not like you."

"I know. But I'm still not sure if I actually want to, like, do that kind of stuff with another girl."

"But you stayed the night."

"Well, yeah, but like on the couch. We, uh, made out a bunch. That part was nice. And we almost fell asleep while cuddling."

"Sounds nice."

"It was. I'm kind of struggling with, like, the eating pussy part of it. I honestly don't know how to feel about it."

Zoe tilted her head. "Did she want you to eat her pussy?"

"No. I mean she didn't ask or anything. We didn't get that far."

"Well I mean that's fine. Maybe you just want to take things slow."

Vi shook her head. "Maybe. I never have before."

"Yeah, but maybe you actually like her though."

"I... you think?"

"I don't know. Maybe. Have you ever really liked anyone you've been with?"

"Not overly. But the sex was good. Well, sometimes it was good. Sometimes it was just adequate." Vi sighed. "Or I might just not want to have sex with a girl. I honestly don't know."

"... do you want me try licking your pussy and see how it feels?"

"Ha, oh my god, Zo. You're horny today."

"Worth a shot."

"Do you actually want to lick me?"

Zoe shrugged. "I'd like to try it some time. And I wouldn't mind it being with you. I feel like it'd be low pressure."

"Despite me being your sister?"

"Maybe because of that. And 'cause you're chill. The twins are hot, but not chill exactly. And I'm not sure I'd be ready to try it with Mom."

Vi laughed. "Oh god, Zo. You're really thinking about it."

"I am. I watched Riker cum in Izzy last night. I feel like I don't have to worry about things so much anymore. Things I feel aren't as bad as that."

"What about Riker cumming in you, though?"

Zoe went red immediately. "He wouldn't want to."

"But you want him to, don't you?"

"Shut up. No. Maybe. Iz wouldn't like it."

"Are you su--"

"Ok she probably would actually. Still shut up. I'm... I need to go do... stuff."

"Masturbate in your room?"

"While writing dirty stories, yes."

"Alright, sis. Have fun."

****

"Coach was pissed you two just skipped practice this morning," Celeste said.

Riker and Izzy both shrugged. They'd been holding hands pretty well constantly all day, except when circumstances prevented it.

"We'll get the next one," Riker said.

"I don't really think that's how it works," Aurora said.

"Well not with that attitude, certainly," Izzy said.

Celeste nudged Riker. "So, what, you just too busy licking your sister's pussy or what?"

"Actually... kinda."

Diana, who'd been hanging out fairly quietly with them, went bright red. "What, no, not really though, right? You're joking, right?"

Celeste started laughing. "You don't think Riker would lick his sister out?"

"Well... they wouldn't actually take it that far. There's no way!"

"Wanna bet?"

"What?"

"Yeah. We'll bet on it, then we'll see if Ri actually does it."

Riker and Izzy exchanged a glance.

"We're getting bet on," Riker said.

"I heard," Izzy said.

"Let it play out?"

Izzy nodded firmly. "Let it play out."

Diana hugged herself tightly and stared hard at the twins for a moment. "What do we bet?" she asked quietly.

"He does it, you have to... let's see... you have to lick me out," Celeste decided.

Diana's eyes went wide behind her glasses. "Lick you?"

"Mmhm."

Aurora frowned. "Hey, that's--"

"And Aurora," Celeste amended. "And if he doesn't do it, we have to lick you."

Aurora seemed to accept the amendment and stepped next to Celeste to hold her hand. Diana wrestled with the decision for a moment, but every time she glanced at the twins it was pretty clear which choice she wanted to make.

"I've never licked anyone's pussy," Diana said shyly.

"It'd be a good opportunity to learn then, wouldn't it?" Celeste purred.

"You are being so horny right now," Aurora said.

"Hehe, I definitely am."

Diana bit her lip. "You two are a thing too, huh?"

Celeste shrugged. "I mean... we're best friends who mess around some, if that counts as a thing."

Aurora was more definitive. "We're a thing," she stated firmly, squeezing Celeste's hand.

Celeste actually blushed a little, her cheeks briefly matching her red hair.

"Yeah, ok, we are," she admitted. "We're not super public about it, I guess."

"We might have to change that," Aurora said, kissing her cheek.

"Yeah, we might."

****

The whole group ended up at Riker and Izzy's house, in their bedroom.

Izzy shamelessly removed her pants and panties without even being prompted. She lay back on her bed and gazed at Riker with sisterly affection, waiting for him to start licking her.

The other three girls watched in awkward, anxious, and excited anticipation. None of them were quite sure where to stand or sit. Once Riker lay down with his head between Izzy's thighs, it became a little more clear to them that they needed to be close. Diana knelt down on the floor right next to the twins on Izzy's bed, and Celeste and Aurora followed her.

Riker was unselfconscious about kissing up Izzy's inner thighs and nuzzling at her pussy. An audience didn't affect how he felt, or how much he loved making his sister feel good, except possibly to make it more thrilling.

"They're really just gonna do this, huh?" Diana whispered.
"Really seems like it," Celeste murmured.

Riker kissed all over Izzy's pussy, interspersing the kisses with increasingly frequent licks.

Izzy watched her brother fondly, ruffling his hair at times, gasping when appropriate, and pressing her hips up to meet his mouth. He was eating her out right in front of their friends, and it was quite an amazing, intense, dirty feeling, while at the same time tempered by their twin connection and the love they had for each other.

The girls watching them all eventually slipped a hand down between their legs as the twins engaged in some pussy licking. Diana just kind of clamped her hand between her thighs over her pants, just holding it there. Celeste slipped her hand into her panties, while Aurora was first to give in and take her bottoms off entirely so she could rub herself more easily.

The girls' excitement fed the twins in a loop of horniness, back and forth. Izzy just kept getting wetter and wigglier under Riker's tongue.

"I need to suck you too," Izzy whispered.

"No you don't," Riker said.

"Yes I do! I need to cum!"

"So cum."

"Grrr, you know I need you to cum first."

"That's not true. You can cum without me cumming first. You just like it better, is all."

Izzy squirmed. "Maybe."

"You should let her suck you," Diana interjected, gazing with rapt attention and gently humping her own palm. She blushed as the twins both looked at her.

"See, she's on my side," Izzy said.

Celeste and Aurora, both just as horny as Diana, were quick to agree as well.

Riker smiled crookedly and shrugged. "Well, if I'm out-voted...."

"You definitely are," Izzy said firmly.

Riker let himself be wrestled onto his back and his clothes to be stripped from him. Izzy moved fast getting him naked, then dove hungrily on his cock. It took some urging to get her to turn around so he could carry on licking her while she sucked him off.

The twins kind of lost themselves in their sixty-nining, becoming more and more oblivious to their audience. The girls watching them were utterly focused, however, and had eventually all taken off their pants so they could freely masturbate. Diana alone had retained her panties for some pretense of modesty, but she rubbed her pussy just as needily as Aurora or Celeste.

Riker eventually came in Izzy's mouth, and she immediately came on his tongue in response. They milked and nuzzled each other to full satisfaction, giving each other plenty of cool down attention before Izzy turned herself back around to share some post-cummy kisses with her brother.

"Oh my goddd," Aurora moaned, still rubbing herself.

"I know," Celeste hissed.

Diana just stared wide-eyed at the twins, mouth agape, heart hammering.

"Hey, Di, you wanna, like, lick our pussies now?" Aurora asked softly.

Diana blushed intensely. "Kinda. But... but I don't know how."

"We'll show you."

Riker and Izzy cuddled together while their friends moved to the other bed.

"This could be fun to watch," Riker murmured.

"Definitely," Izzy said. She lay her head on her brother's chest as they became the spectators.

Aurora sat on the edge of Riker's bed and spread her legs. Diana nervously knelt in front of her while Celeste stayed close to offer support and guidance.

Diana didn't want to admit just how excited she was to try licking a pussy, and her embarrassment was very real too. Aurora was crazy wet already, so the smell and taste of her were heady and addictive right off the bat. Diana started off tentative and unsure, and very quickly got more enthusiastic about her licking while Celeste tried to guide her toward pleasuring Aurora more effectively.

"We kinda did this, huh?" Izzy whispered.

"Yeah, we kinda did," Riker said. "I think I like it."

"Me too. Wanna grab my butt a little or something?"

Riker moved his hand to his sister's ass. "Of course."

Diana learned some more about eating pussy as she had to lick both Aurora and Celeste for a while. She didn't manage to make either of them cum, but they enjoyed the process anyway.

Afterward, rather nicely, they teamed up on her pussy for a while. Diana came fairly readily from their combined attentions and evident skills.

****

Vi needed to pop into her room and pick something up while she was hanging out with Cait. Cait had insisted on joining her.

"You really can just wait in the car. I'll only be a minute," Vi said.

Cait smirked faintly. "I'd almost think you don't want your family to meet me."

"Well... they are a bunch of little weirdos."

"That's family, babe. Besides, we'll be quick. In and out. I just want to see your room."

"I've used that line before, you know. You're not fooling me."

"No, really. I'm not trying to, like, get you in bed. Well, probably not trying to."

Vi blushed lightly and lead Cait into the house. She could sense Cait's teasing eyes behind her. Once again she just wasn't used to this dynamic that they had, nor did she know how she'd feel about properly being taken to bed by another woman. Making out, sure, she was good with that. Other stuff remained uncertain in her head.

Possibly due to being so distracted, Vi wasn't ready for Riker exiting the upstairs bathroom just as she and Cait were approaching, nor was she prepared for him to be fully naked. She stopped and just stared at him, while Cait bumped into her, then stared also.

"Oh wow," Cait murmured in a low tone. "You weren't kidding."

"Total weirdos, I told you," Vi responded absently.

"Hey, Vi," Riker said, shifting awkwardly. "So, uh, who's your friend?"

Cait hid behind Vi, but still fully stared with big saucer eyes over Vi's shoulder. "I'm Cait. You must be Riker?"

"Uh, yeah."

"Cool. You know you're getting hard?"

Riker blushed. "I'm aware."

"I told you that you could have waited in the car," Vi said.

"Pff, what, and miss this?" Cait said.

"That's my brother you're perving on."

"So what? Do you mind?"

"I mean... not really. Just mentioning."

Riker coughed awkwardly and shuffled off back to his room. "Well... nice to meet you," he said.

"Same," Cait said, still staring after him.

She and Vi followed Riker and got a good look into his and Izzy's room before he shut the door behind him.

"Was that... a bunch of naked girls in there?" Cait asked.

"Bottomless at least, sure," Vi said.

"Damn. That's impressive, actually."

"You think?"

"Sure. I mean I heard about all your conquests, but they were all one at a time, weren't they?"

Vi tilted her head. "What, you gonna say my baby brother is showing me up now?"

"Well...."

"What if I told you one of those girls is our sister?"

"... for real?"

"Yeah. Izzy looked to be tongue deep in another girl's pussy just then."

"Oh. Oh wow."

"Still think he--"

"That's insane," Cait said.

"Told you. Weirdos."

Cait shrugged. "Not in a bad way though. Not necessarily."

Vi shook her head and flopped onto her bed as soon as they reached her room.

"You know, for someone who claimed she didn't want to get taken to bed, that was awfully quick," Cait said, sitting down gently next to Vi.

"I'm just waiting for you to freak out about this," Vi said.

"Babe, I'm a stripper. There is literally nothing weird enough about your family that I haven't seen or heard worse a hundred times before. You should hear all the fantasies guys get off on, and the stuff they tip me big just to listen to."

"Like orgies involving twins?"

"Ha, I don't think that qualified as a proper orgy. But also... yes, incest was one of those things."

"They fuck, you know," Vi said. "Riker and Izzy. We all heard them at it."

"Hot."

"Are you messing with me? Or do you actually think it's hot?"

"A little of both, and maybe neither." Cait ruffled Vi's hair. "Tell you what, though, I'm kinda horny now."

"Of course you are."

"Just 'cause of seeing your brother. Not 'cause of any incest stuff."

"Pretty sure relationship etiquette is not to mention wanting to fuck your partner's siblings."

Cait shrugged. "Tell me you wouldn't ride him 'til he passed out if he wasn't your brother."

"... I might."

"I know you would. You'd seduce him so hard."

"Do you want to fuck him?"

Cait shook her head. "Nah, babe. I think he's surprisingly enticing, though maybe I should have expected that since he's your brother and all. But I'm not really interested in anyone else right now."

"What if we weren't dating?"

"Then I'd probably have to have a serious think about this break from boys I'm taking."

Vi ran her fingers up Cait's arm. "So under the right circumstances... we'd both seriously consider my brother?"

"Kinda sounds that way."

"... wanna make out?"

"Yes please."

Vi yanked Cait into bed with her. Cait laughed and let Vi kiss her some before kissing back. She lay on top of Vi while they made out, letting their bodies get close and warm together.

Vi felt some inner turmoil rising. She was horny, she liked being in bed with Cait, she absolutely loved kissing her, but she didn't know what to do beyond that.

With boys it was easy. Roll them over, climb on their cock, ride to mutual satisfaction. But with Cait... with her it wasn't so straightforward.

"I might actually be getting too horny here," Vi said.

"Same. Want me to eat your pussy?"

Vi sucked in a sharp breath. "You... no, I don't think so."

"No?"

"I just, like, I don't know if I'm ready to, like, do stuff like that. Lick your pussy and stuff."

Cait gave a crooked smile. "I didn't ask you to lick me."

"Well it'd be rude not to do it back, wouldn't it?"

"Depends on circumstances. In this case I'd just like you to say yes."

Vi swallowed, struggling to find some brain function with Cait so close and giving her such a sultry look.

"Ok," she said faintly.

"That a girl."

Vi remained excited but slightly uncomfortable as Cait removed her pants and boxers. She wasn't at all worried about being seen naked--it didn't even much occur to her as a cause for concern--but having her pussy eaten wasn't something she was used to. It was, more to the point, entirely unique to be getting intimate in bed with a girl, who also happened to be someone Vi actually liked.

A lot of doubts faded away as soon as Cait started kissing her pussy. That sweet mouth touching Vi's naughty bits was an utterly amazing experience all on its own. It kind of blew her mind at first and left her uncharacteristically dumbfounded.

"Oh wow," Vi breathed.

"Shhh, I just started."

"Well keep going then."

"Ha, ok, demanding all of a sudden."

"Please?"

Cait's cheeks flushed softly. "Well obviously I'm gonna keep going."

"Cool."

Cait licked and sucked some more on Vi's pussy. Vi felt herself falling more and more for her new girlfriend. Not because of how good it felt necessarily, but more because of the tenderness and affection.

Vi was so used to sex being wild, fast, and hormone-fueled. This was something different entirely, and she kind of loved it, even if it wouldn't make her cum as fast. Or maybe partly because it wasn't as fast. There was something beautiful and sensual about being licked to a slow, deep orgasm.

It crept up on her. She felt good, felt some tingles in places she wasn't used to, then almost at the last minute realized what was happening just before she came.

Despite being so sneaky and subtle in its approach, Vi's orgasm hit her hard. Her toes curled, her back arched, and she was pretty sure she made some embarrassingly cute noises in the process.

All Vi could do was lie there afterward, feeling the post-orgasm glow. Her eyes had been fully opened to the possibilities in bed with Cait, and she didn't quite know what to do with this new revelation.

Cait stretched out next to her, looking justifiably pleased with herself.

"I must have done ok, huh?" she said.

Vi nodded absently. "That was amazing."

"Well it wasn't that good."

"Yes it was."

Cait's smile faded a little, replaced with a hint of a blush. "Are you teasing me? I don't actually think I was amazing at--"

"You were, though." Vi reached over and took Cait's hand. "Like partly it was just different from anything I've done before. But also... also it was so much better too."

"Oh my god, no. No, Vi. You're making me sound like some kind of sexual goddess."

"Ha, no, not that. That wasn't the intent. I just think maybe you're right for me in a way I never knew I needed."

"'Cause I licked your pussy?"

"Partly that, yes."

"Vi... has no one ever licked you out before?"

Vi shrugged. "Never bothered with it, I guess."

"Wow."

"But also, I don't know, I really like that it was you."

Cait looked down at their joined hands for a moment, her thumb idly brushing back and forth over Vi's knuckles. "I don't think I ever actually came just from riding dick," she finally said. "It was always nice when someone would take the time and eat me out nicely."

"I... I mean I get it, I just--"

"Sorry, no, still not trying to pressure you. Just musing out loud." Cait smiled at Vi. "I'm glad someone finally licked you out. It's something you deserve in your life sometimes."

"Well... if you're offering...."

"Hehe, you really liked it, huh?"

Vi squeezed Cait's hand and looked deep in her eyes. "More than I thought possible."

Cait blushed faintly. She slipped her hand out of Vi's and trailed it down her body. "Don't look at me like that."

Vi maintained eye contact and smirked a little. "Like what?"

"That," Cait said, averting her eyes slightly. "You're making me feel things."

"Good things?"

"Yeah. But... things I don't know that I'm ready for."

"So sorry," Vi murmured as she moved in and kissed Cait.

Cait moaned into Vi's mouth and kissed her back. Her fingers kept dancing down Vi's body, across her bared midriff, locating her pussy by touch alone.

The two girls made out with each other while Cait fingered Vi, paying special attention to her again.

Vi was discovering some real benefits to this new relationship. Not only did she have a serious infatuation with Cait already, but her pussy was getting some excellent attention too.

Vi wasn't used to someone wanting to make her feel good without wanting anything in return. Then again, she hadn't ever really given anyone the chance. She'd always been in control and taken what she wanted. She didn't feel able to do that with Cait, and somehow... somehow it was working out super well.

"You're distracted," Cait mumbled around Vi's lips.

"Sorry," Vi said. "Just... thinking."

"About me?"

"Yeah."

"I'm right here. You don't have to get lost in thought."

Vi tilted Cait's chin and kissed her again. She left her hand on her cheek, gently holding her face. "You make me feel things too," Vi said. "Things I don't know if I'm ready for either. But... I think maybe I really want to be ready for them."

Cait pulled back a little, biting her lip and searching in Vi's eyes. Her fingers stayed busy on Vi's pussy, running up and down her slit, then slowly pushing inside Vi's warm, wet little hole.

"Well let's see if we can't get you there," Cait said in a near-whisper.

Vi whimpered as Cait's cunning fingers found her sensitive spots. Slowly, deliberately, Vi lay back and just let Cait do her thing. She'd have to learn to relinquish control if she wanted more of this, and it was really starting to feel like she needed that in her life.

****

Riker lay back on his bed, temporarily spent. Celeste and Aurora were busy licking his cum off of each other, while on Izzy's bed across the room, Diana had her face buried in Izzy's snatch.

Riker appreciated watching his sister cooing and squirming on their friend's tongue, even if he wasn't currently horny over it. Diana had made Izzy cum once already while Celeste and Aurora were in the midst of taking his load on their bodies. Mostly on their tits, for that matter. Diana was still going though, and no one seemed inclined to stop her.

"Vi's girlfriend is pretty hot," Riker mused aloud.

"You sure she was her girlfriend?" Izzy asked while petting Diana.

"Pretty sure. They didn't actually say so, I guess."

"We could go spy on them and find out," Izzy suggested.

"We could," Riker agreed. "But we'll find out sooner or later anyway."

"That's probably true. Not as fun though."

Celeste finished licking the last of Riker's cum off of Aurora's tits, and the two of them stood and stretched.

Riker lazily watched the fascinating process of two naked, athletic, recently cum-covered girls stretching out the kinks in their bodies. His cock twitched a little, but he still wasn't ready to get properly horny again just yet.

"Well, we should probably get moving," Aurora said.

"Yeah, probably," Celeste agreed. "This has been... really quite fun. Among other things."

"Come back and visit any time," Riker offered.

"Pff, yeah. We might actually," Aurora said. She glanced about. "Has anyone seen my bra?"

"Um... well here's mine," Celeste said. "Is that... no, I think that's Izzy's."

Izzy giggled and shifted her weight a bit. "Oops, I think I might have been sitting on it."

Izzy offered Aurora's bra to her. Aurora rolled her eyes.

"Oh great, covered in pussy now," Aurora said.

Celeste giggled. "I'd think you'd enjoy that."

"I might if I didn't have to go home smelling like sex."

"Some grab a shower at my place then. Pretty sure my parents are out this evening."

Aurora appeared mollified. "Yeah, ok. Still weird putting on a damp bra because someone got horny all over it."

"Sorry," Izzy purred, not appearing the least bit contrite.

"Ugh, now I can't find my panties," Celeste complained. "Why are there clothes everywhere?"

Riker held back from pointing out that there hadn't been clothes everywhere until this afternoon, and the combined efforts of five horny teenagers were to blame for the current disaster area. He spotted Celeste's panties and scooped them up.

"Here," he said, smiling impishly. "Let me help you."

Celeste rolled her eyes, but let Riker hold her panties while she stepped into them. The process put her pussy directly in his face for a moment, and he took advantage to kiss her quickly, just above her slit. Celeste gasped and waggled a finger at him as though he was being bad. However, Aurora handed him her panties and allowed him to do the same for her.

"You want us to drop you off on the way?" Celeste asked Diana as she scrounged up the rest of her clothes.

Diana lifted her head from Izzy's pussy, looking a little dizzy and disoriented. "Oh, yeah. Home. Right. I probably should get back."

Izzy laughed and wiped some pussy juices off Diana's chin for her. "Probably for the best. You're gonna drown yourself on me at this rate."

"What a way to go," Riker said, sighing wistfully.

The twins helped their friends find the rest of their clothes and get fully dressed, then escorted them to the door. Some farewell hugs and kisses were exchanged, and a few cheeky gropes, then Riker and Izzy headed back into the house.

"Guess we should get dressed too," Riker said.

Izzy shrugged. "Yeah, maybe. I don't really want to though."

"Me either."

"And I mean... someone should probably start supper soon anyway."

Riker arched an eyebrow. "With no clothes on?"

"Dare you."

"Pff, ok."

"Yeah?"

"Yeah."

Izzy grinned. "Aprons for safety though, ok?"

"Well sure. Safety first."

"Exactly."

Izzy grabbed a pair of aprons and tossed one to Riker. She started putting hers on, and Riker made a small but deep growl of approval in his throat.

"Hehe, down boy," Izzy said. "You just came a bunch already."

"I'm aware. You just look hot like that, is all."

"Mmm, good. Didn't know you liked your girls so domestic."

"More like... I like my sister with as little on as possible," Riker clarified.
"Uh huh." Izzy did a quick twirl for her brother, showing off tantalizing glimpses of cleavage and sideboob, and an entirely bare ass. "Like this?"

"Yeah, that's pretty good."

Izzy made Riker do a couple spins for her as well before they settled in to do some cooking and mostly behaving themselves.

****

Vi was a squirming, sweaty, whimpering mess. The sort of thing she usually liked to do to boys, she was now experiencing from totally the other side now.

She was naked underneath Cait, and being fingered so damn good. Cait had found her weak points and was hitting them over and over, while mixing in some kisses, sucking on her tits, and even just some long, intense soul-gazes.

It took longer for Cait to make her cum from fingering than from oral, but if anything Vi appreciated it even more. She'd already gotten off once to take the edge off, and she was able to enjoy the experience all the more.

Eventually Vi did have her buttons pressed enough times to cum again, this time in a long, deep building tidal wave that crashed deliciously through her whole body and left her even more helpless afterward than the previous one.

"You're gonna break me if you keep that up," Vi mumbled.

Cait smiled down at her, holding herself up on one arm to get a good vantage point. "Thanks, but I know I'm not as amazing as you keep claiming."

"Says who?"

"I'm most just learning. Figuring out what you like. Just wait 'til I get some practice."

"I'm looking forward to it," Vi said. She traced her fingers delicately up Cait's side, over her warm, flushed skin. "But I liked this. I liked... I liked you wanting to make me feel good. I liked getting to figure stuff out together." Vi looked at Cait as seriously as she could manage. "And I for real haven't cummed that good in... maybe ever."

"Stop," Cait whispered, blushing furiously.

"I'm serious."

"I believe you might be. That's part of what's getting to me."

"Getting to you, huh?"

Cait bit her lip. "I'm... I'm not used to not being in control."

"Mmm, same. But it's nice, as it happens."

"I could lose control around you so easily."

"I'll have to see what I can do about that."

Cait snorted. "Sure you will. You're so boneless right now I don't think I have to worry about that."

"Mmm, maybe. Just wait until I remember how my legs work, then you're in trouble."

****

Riker and Izzy messed around a bit while making supper, but overall were kind of worn out from their day already. As much as Riker appreciated Izzy's exposed cleavage, bare butt, and all her smooth, perfect skin on display, and as much as she likewise appreciated his ass and the peeks of his chest she got, they got dressed again as they were finishing up cooking.

They were, in fact, dressed as modestly as could be expected of them by the time Helena and Zoe got home.

"Mmm, smells good," Helena complimented, whisking through the kitchen and kissing her youngest children each on the cheek.

"Thanks Mom," Izzy said. "It's almost ready."

"Ok, just let me go change first," Helena said. "And Riker, I swear I asked you to stop grabbing my butt."

"Sorry, Mom," Riker apologized. "It was just, you know, right there."

Zoe giggled and headed to her room.

"See if Vi's in her room, would you?" Helena called after Zoe.

"Yeah, Mom. On it."

Riker and Izzy had the kitchen to themselves for another few minutes. Unprompted, Riker moved close to Izzy and dropped his hand to squeeze her butt a little.

Izzy sighed happily. "I swear, you hardly even felt me up that much while I was mostly naked just now, and instead you grab Mom's butt?"

Riker shrugged. "I still like yours best, you know."

"Uh huh."

"I'm just not that horny after getting sucked off repeatedly."

"Again, you grabbed Mom though."

"You jealous?"

"Maybe."

"It's just 'cause it makes her happy."

"It doesn't," Izzy snorted. "She keeps telling you not to. Plus she's our Mom."

"Yeah, I know. But, like, she gets that look on her face, same as you do when you like something."

"What? No she doesn't."

"Sure she does. I know you both pretty well," Riker said. "Like how I knew you wanted to be groped a little too just now."

Izzy rolled her eyes. "You just want to be able to grab all the butts."

"Partly true, I guess. I do have urges like that. I don't know, though. I think I might have been getting too horny lately."

"Oh?"

"You don't feel like maybe... I mean, playing with Celeste and Aurora and Diana was fun and all. But I don't know, I feel kind of confused after."

Izzy wrapped her arms around Riker. "Poor boy. Too many blowjobs."

"I'm being serious."

"Mmhm."

"I want you, Iz. That's what I really want."

Izzy smiled crookedly, not totally sure what to make of Riker's confession, but she felt like maybe she understood the gist of what he was saying. "I think I get you. I... I want to be with you, Ri. And I think we definitely let ourselves get too horny just because we were together."

"We got naked in class."

"Hehe, yeah, we totally did."

"Which was fun."

"Mmhm."

"But... I don't know, I think I want to think about stuff some more."

Izzy pulled her brother closer and kissed him firmly. He held her hips and kissed her back just as fiercely.

"Ahem!"

Riker and Izzy stopped, then slowly turned at the same time toward the intruding cough. A faint trail of spit connected their lip for a split second after their deep, slightly sloppy kissing.

"You two finished or what?" Zoe asked, grinning mischievously.

"Might be," Riker said. "What's it to ya?"

"I'm hungry, that's what it is to me," Zoe said. "And I just wanna say, you two better not have gotten spit all over supper."

"We probably didn't," Izzy said. "Here, grab some plates for the table."

****

"You sure you want to do this?" Vi asked.

Cait gave her an easy smile. "If you don't want to introduce me to your whole family yet, you can just say so. No pressure on it."

Vi shrugged and eased her sleeveless top back on. "I'm fine with it. I just want to make sure you understand my family's a bunch of weirdos."

"Horny weirdos," Cait agreed. "Judging by what I've seen."

"Yeah, that too."

"I did mention that you can't scare me off that easily, didn't I?"

"You may have mentioned."

Cait extended her hand, and Vi helped her to her feet.

"Shall we?" Cait asked, one eyebrow perfectly raised.

"Heh, alright. Let's see how this goes."

Vi and Cait were the last ones to the dinner table. Riker and Izzy had already anticipated Cait being around, and had in fact set a place for her. Helena and Zoe were caught a little more off-guard, though not totally surprised.

"Cait, this is my Mom, Helena," Vi said, casually pulling Cait's chair out for her. "And Zoe, and Izzy. You already met Riker briefly."

Cait's eyes flicked across Riker, who blushed a bit. "Yes, I remember."

"Nice to meet you," Helena said graciously. "I'd like to say I've heard all about you, but...."

"It's ok," Cait said with a smile. "I know Vi's a little... stoic."

Vi rolled her eyes. "Don't you start too." She started lifting Cait some food. "Here, eat. Less talking."

"You said you were gonna be ok," Cait said.

"I am. I can just sense you and Mom ganging up on me here."

"Be polite, dear," Helena said. "So, Cait, you met Vi at... work?"

"You don't have to say it like that," Vi said.

"Like what?"

"It's fine," Cait said smoothly. "I'm a dancer, yes. It's just what I'm choosing to do for a while. I've been thinking about other options for when I'm ready to move on, but for now I like it."

"Doesn't it get embarrassing though?" Zoe asked. "Or am I the only one here who isn't comfortable taking my clothes off?"

"You get used to it," Riker said casually, not even looking up from his food.

"Actually, it helped me get over some of my fears," Cait said. "I was crazy nervous when I first started, but after a while you realize it's not as big a deal as people make it out to be."

Zoe fidgeted a little in her seat. "And how did you know you liked Vi?"

Vi glared at her sister. "Ok, let's not have the Spanish Inquisition here, shall we?"

"Just asking."

"Some things are private."

Helena caught Vi from the other side just as she was cowing Zoe back a little.

"Cait doesn't have to answer if she doesn't want to, but we are all kind of curious, Vi, since you haven't told us much. Or indeed anything."

Cait laughed at Vi's expression and patted her hand. "It's ok, you really don't have to protect me from your family."

"I kind of do," Vi said.

"Mmm. Well, actually Vi being protective is a big part of what I liked," Cait said. "It's nice to feel safe with someone, I guess. Plus, you know, she's like the one super hot girl I know that I hadn't seen naked yet, so that was enticing."

Vi, in the midst of a drink, choked a bit and ended up coughing while Cait snickered to herself.

"I like her already," Izzy declared, having been fairly silent up until then.

"She's got good taste," Riker agreed.

"She seems like she's been good for Vi."

"Mmhm. And she's--"

"Enough," Vi said warningly.

"I think you're cute together," Riker said. "That's all."

"I concur," Helena said. "Though I would like to know more. Cait, how do you--"

Vi--normally calm and collected, but already severely regretting letting her family get so many of their questions and comments in all at once--decided to deflect attention before it got any worse.

"Who were all those naked girls you guys had in your room today anyway?" Vi asked.

Zoe whipped her head around from Cait to the twins. Helena also cocked her head and gave a curious stare.

"Betrayal!" Riker accused.

"Only curious," Vi said. "I thought you were all so cute together though," she added with an angelic smile.

"Just some friends," Izzy said. "We were--"

"Having an orgy or what?"

"Oh, now, you're just trying to get us in trouble. That's not nice. We--"

"Oh thank god," Helena said, sagging back in her seat.

Everyone turned toward her.

"Um... what?" Riker asked.

"I was beginning to think you two would never be interested in anyone except each other," Helena said. "What a goddamn relief. Who wants wine? Just me?"

"I'll have a glass, if you're pouring," Cait said.

"Are... are orgies in our room ok?" Riker asked rather uncertainly.

"Not that we were having one," Izzy added quickly.

"No, but... we're not in trouble?"

"Trouble? Oh my darling babies, sex is a wonderful thing," Helena said. "And may I just say, so much more wonderful when not done with a sibling."

"Beg to differ," Riker said. "Also ew. Also please stop."

"We surrender," Izzy said. "I don't like whatever's happening right now."

"You sure you both don't want some wine too?" Helena asked, after serving Cait and herself.

The twins looked at Vi for help, but she just smiled and chewed another bite of food. She had no more idea than they did what was happening, but the heat was off her for a while, and that was what counted.

"Can you... can you please stop rewarding us for being promiscuous?" Izzy asked hesitantly.

"Nope," Helena said, giving Izzy a kiss on the forehead, then giving Riker one of the same. "Any chance of some new girlfriends coming out of this? You can invite them over for dinner too some time, if you want."

"Mooommm, we're not having orgies," Riker complained. "It was just... it was a blowjob that got out of hand."

"So much the better," Helena said. "Less chance of pregnancy."

"That's true," Cait said. "But honestly, how do you need four girls for a single blowjob?"

Zoe cracked up at that point, laughing hysterically despite Izzy and Riker both glaring at her.

"Listen," Riker said, "we tried some things lately, but Izzy and I have been talking, and... and it's probably all just a bit too much."

"Yeah," Izzy said. "We're gonna make some cutbacks."

"Well maybe sleep on it before kicking anyone out of bed," Helena advised. "And let me know if you need me to cover for you to get some of your 'friends' over for 'sleepovers' or anything."

"Mooommm," Riker and Izzy chorused together.

"What if I ended up getting a bunch of girls pregnant, huh?" Riker grumbled. "Wouldn't be so funny then."

"At least they wouldn't be your sister," Helena said calmly.

"Oh I'm on birth control and you know it," Izzy said. "We're not totally stupid."

Vi snorted from across the table. Izzy narrowed her eyes, then perked up again.

"So, Vi, what were you and Cait getting up to in your room all afternoon?" Izzy asked sweetly.

Vi clenched a fist and leveled a glare back across at Izzy, but Cait actually stepped in first.

"We're thinking of starting a prayer group," Cait said.

"A... what?" Izzy asked, taken totally off-guard.

"Yeah, you know. Getting some people together, all us unholy sinners and whatnot, and standing in circles, maybe with some, uh, what are those bead things? Maybe with some of those."

"... prayers," Izzy said flatly. "Vi? Who exactly do you think you're kidding here?"

"Jesus had a real soft spot for sex workers," Cait said. "Judge not, lest ye be smited with a thunderbolt. Or something like that."

"I like you," Zoe decided. "Can you teach me?"

"Um... teach you what?"

"I don't know. Everything?"

"I think it's lest ye be judged," Riker said.

"What is?" Zoe asked.

"What you... why you shouldn't judge," Riker said. "Lest ye also be judged."

"Being smited with a thunderbolt is worse," Cait argued.

"Well... is it though?" Riker said. "'Cause like... what's a thunderbolt? A bolt of lightning, sure. But thunder doesn't come in bolts."

"Cloth comes in bolts," Izzy said.

"Yeah. But wait, no, that doesn't help anything," Riker said.

"Could be thunderbolt is a spell," Zoe suggested. "Sometimes spell names aren't strictly what the spell actually does. Sometimes they're misleading."

"Probably a spell," Cait concurred.

"Hey, do you... do you play any video games or anything?" Zoe asked a little shyly.

"I've been known to. Haven't really had the time and energy for it lately," Cait said.

"Have you played Elden Ring?"

"Ooh, no, but I've heard good things."

Vi stayed happily quiet and methodically finished her dinner. Somehow, collectively, they'd maneuvered away from all the dangerous conversation to some mild bonding over nerdy hobbies. She could most definitely live with that.

****

Zoe wasn't quite sure how she ended up teaching Cait to play Elden Ring after supper, but the two of them had the living room to themselves for a while. Zoe was actually finding herself quite liking Cait, and could understand Vi's interest in her.

There were clearly some hidden depths to Cait. Most obviously at the moment was how intent Cait got as she played. Zoe had kind of assumed she'd be like Izzy and give up after a bit. Cait didn't seemed fazed by difficulty and dying repeatedly though.

"Can I ask you something?" Zoe eventually said.

Cait started a bit. "Oh, sorry, did you want your game back? I've been playing a while, huh?"

"No, no. Not about that. Um... but like about you and my sister...."

"Oh, that. You wanted to ask me something at the table too."

"Yeah. I don't think Vi likes me prying."

Cait snorted. "She's so cute when she gets like that. All tough on the outside, but soft and delicate on the inside."

"...."

"I mean emotionally. Not... not her sexy bits."

"Ok, good. Also... are we talking about the same Vi?"

Cait laughed softly. "What, you think your sister doesn't have feelings?"

"No, I know she does," Zoe said. "But she's not, like, delicate or anything."

"Perhaps we see her differently."

Zoe set her jaw. "She's the toughest person I know."

"Same."

"She... oh."

"But... the strongest of us need love."

Zoe squirmed. "Well... I mean... yes, that's true."

"I've cultivated an impervious exterior for when I need it," Cait said. "It's necessary in my line of work. But that's not who I am."

"... is that what you saw in Vi?"

"Partly, yes." Cait sighed. "And partly she's just got this quality. Like... I don't know, who's your biggest crush?"

"...."

"You don't have to answer. The point is, there's something you feel, you know? And I started feeling it with her. The more time we spend, the more I feel it. And the more I see what's inside her."

Zoe hugged her knees tight to her chest. "So... I mean that's kind of beautiful. But also, like, I guess that's what I was gonna ask about. That feeling you're talking about. How did that happen?"

Cait shrugged. "I couldn't really say for sure. It just happened."

"Oh."

"I wouldn't worry about it. If you feel it for someone, great. And if not, that's ok too."

"Mmhm."

"You can talk to Vi about it, you know. She's--"

"No, I do," Zoe said. "Just... gathering different information, I guess."

"Cool. Well I don't mind talking about that stuff more if you want. In the meantime... how the hell do I beat this guy?"

Zoe smiled crookedly and focused on the game while Cait wiped her palms and picked up the controller again.

"Ok, so this one got me too. But like, there's a few tricks."

****

Vi leaned in the doorway to the living room, smiling as she watched Zoe and Cait bonding. She thought about joining them, but decided to hold off for a bit and let the two of them get to know each other. One on one was better than a whole family interrogation.

She went for a short workout in the garage, enough to work up a bit of a sweat. She definitely didn't dare do this workout nude, not while Cait was over. Instead she stuck with a tank top and sweatpants.

Vi felt pretty good upon returning to the house, but was slightly disappointed to find Cait heading for the door.

"Sorry for abandoning you there," Vi said.

"Not at all. I enjoyed myself," Cait said.

"All of it?"

"Ha, yeah, all of it. Your family's good. Weird, but good."

"If you say so," Vi said.

"I mean it. I never had what you have here. Cherish it."

"Um... ok." Vi shuffled her feet a little awkwardly. "You could... stay. If you want. I need to grab a shower, but--"

"Sorry, not tonight. I'm actually going to be late for work as it is."

"Oh, right."

Cait leaned in close and kissed her. "You're super cute when you're all sweaty like that," she whispered.

Vi blushed and just kind of watched Cait leave. When she finally started moving again, she found Helena smiling at her.

"Don't say it," Vi said, heading toward the shower.

"Say what?" Helena asked innocently.

"Whatever you were thinking."

"Wasn't thinking anything."

"I don't believe that for a second."

"I'm your mother. I'm allowed to be happy for you." Helena turned and headed in the other direction. "And I am, you know."

"Yeah, well... yeah. Good."

Vi gave up on the shower idea for the moment. She joined Zoe in the living room, slumping into her comfy chair while Zoe was absorbed in her game.

"You two got along well," Vi said.

"Yeah. She's cool," Zoe said.

"She is."

"Hey, Vi? What does it feel like? When you're with her, I mean."

Vi took a minute to think. "I don't know. Good, I guess?"

"Just good?"

"Well, like... it's confusing. She's so different from anyone else I've been with. She's so fucking hot, and she does things to me that... well they're good things."

"Sexy things?" Zoe asked.

"Yeah, sexy things." Vi smiled goofily, despite her best efforts. "She licked me out, Zo. No one's done that before. And then this thing with her fingers that--"

"No one?"

"Hm?"

"All those boys, and none of them ever licked you out?"

"I never asked them to. Seemed like a hassle."

"Huh."

Vi peered suspiciously at her sister. "'Huh'? What does 'huh' mean?"

"In this case it means Cait might really know what she's talking about."
"Meaning what, exactly?"

"Meaning... meaning that maybe you don't feel like you have to always be tough and in charge with her. I guess."

"You're inferring an awful lot here," Vi said.

"Maybe," Zoe said. "Or maybe I spent so long seeing you as my invulnerable big sister, I missed some stuff underneath."

"... is that what she said?"

"No, Vi. But she really likes you."

"Well... yeah. Shut up. I know that. I'm gonna have a shower."

"'K."

****

Helena walked around to do a quick check on her kids before bed that night. She started just with the twins, cracking the door to their room and finding them already nestled together in bed asleep. It was heartwarming in its own way.

They were so painfully cute together, and it continued to be a battle in Helena's soul as to how she should feel about it. She kind of hoped this alleged teenage orgy meant something, as the twins finding new playmates could save her having to figure out how to handle it. Masturbating to her children wasn't a good long term solution, she felt.

Zoe was still up at her computer when Helena opened the door. She was all scrunched up in her chair in a way that didn't look at all comfortable.

"Night, Zo," Helena said. "Don't be up to late."

"Yeah, Mom. Just... working on some stuff."

"Writing something? Can I read it when you're done?"

"... probably not."

"Ok then, sweetie. Good night."

"Night."

Vi's door was still open, and she was prowling about her room.

"Everything ok?" Helena asked.

"Maybe. I don't know. I felt my vibrator right here, I swear. And it's just gone now."

"Oh. Well... do you want a new one?"

Vi ran her hand through her hair. "Probably, yeah."

Zoe, having padded out of her room, sneaked up beside Helena. "You're still horny after having your girlfriend over all day?"

Vi threw a pillow at Zoe without even pausing to think about it. "I just need a wind down before bed."

Zoe tossed the pillow back to Vi's bed. "So horny."

Helena patted Zoe's head. "Be nice. We've all got needs. That's just part of being human."

"I think maybe the twins might have stolen your vibrator, if I heard you right just now," Zoe said.

Vi growled. "Those little shits."

"Yes, yes. They certainly are," Helena agreed. "But they're sleeping peacefully right now, so no being a big sister until the morning." She nodded to her room. "Come on, I'll get you something newer and better."

Vi sighed, then nodded. "Acceptable."

Helena swooped away to her room, and her closet half-filled with unopened sex toys. Vi stalked along just behind her, and interestingly enough Zoe trailed behind them as well.

"Alright, what are you looking for?" Helena asked as she had a bit of a rummage to remind herself what was available. "Something inner? Something outer? Both? Or... oh, a magic wand maybe? They've got excellent power to them, if that's your thing."

Vi peered at the closet. "You know, sometimes I forget what you do for a living. And then... and then I'm reminded."

"Jeez, Mom. How many vibrators do you go through anyway?" Zoe asked with a faint giggle.

"It's free samples," Helena said. "What am I going to do, not take them?"

"Yeah, fair enough," Vi said. She took the proffered box containing the magic wand Helena's company produced. She examined it a moment, then reached past Helena to take a second vibrator as well.

Zoe giggled harder. "Haha, you too now?"

"Yeah, why not?" Vi said. "Might as well see which one I like better."

"I guess."

Zoe craned her neck trying to get a better peek in the closet. Helena smiled and let her look a moment before speaking.

"Do you want one too?" Helena asked.

"Um... maybe," Zoe said. "Do you just have some... safe ones?"

"They're all safe."

"I know. But like... for beginners then."

Vi was already pulling one of her new vibrators out of the box to examine it more closely. "You've never used one at all?"

"... no."

"Well tonight will be educational then," Helena said, rather enjoying the chance give her daughters something they'd enjoy, and the opportunity to slightly increase sex-positivity in the world.

Zoe took her vibrator, bounced onto Helena's bed, and opened it up. "Does it come with batteries already?"

"Well, no," Helena said. "But I've got some in my dresser." She walked over and grabbed some batteries for the girls. "That wand will probably need to be charged before use," she added.

Helena smiled at Zoe's delighted squeal as her vibrator started humming in her hands.

"Thanks, Mom," Zoe said. "This is going to be fun."

Helena felt all warm and fuzzy about the wholesome moment, such as it was, right up until Zoe started pulling her pants down.

"Zo... here?"

Zoe paused. "Is that not ok?"

Helena glanced at Vi, but she didn't seem bothered. "I mean... I guess it's ok."

"Cool. I think it's more fun this way."

Zoe finished shedding her bottoms, and Helena had to do her level best to repress a horny sigh. Zoe had such a cute little pussy, and apparently very few qualms about showing it off in this particulat instance. Helena had always kind of thought of Zoe as the shyest of her children. Perhaps it was all relative.

"Yeah, fuck it, let's do this," Vi said.

She too shed her pants and underwear like it was no big thing. Helena watched Vi's sweatpants and boxers hit the floor, then swallowed as her gaze rose back to Vi's pussy.

Two of her daughters' perfect little snatches all at once. And her trying to be so good about not getting horny over her children. So much for that.

Zoe made a very cute noise as she touched her vibrator to her pussy, then let out a soft moan as she got used to the feeling.

Vi clearly knew more what she was doing right off the bat. She lay back on the bed, spread her legs, and ran her vibrator up and down her slit. She groaned a few times in pleasure, and sighed happily as she slowly slipped the vibe inside herself.

Helena whimpered softly as she watched her girls pleasure themselves with vibrators she'd just provided. This hadn't been her intention, but it was too late to worry about that now.

She gave into temptation. How could she not? With slightly trembly fingers, Helena undid her shirt and let it fall to the floor. Her bra followed closely behind. She had Zoe's attention by then, and once she was down to sock and panties, Vi was fully checking her out as well.

"Unf, damn, Mom," Zoe mumbled while holding her vibrator to her clit.

Helena felt happy butterflies in her tummy, but tried not to show how much she enjoyed the attention. She deliberately didn't finish stripping while she moved to select her vibrator for the evening, then tried to casually remove her socks while facing away from her daughters. She followed up by bending over at the waist, arching her back and sticking her ass out as lewdly as she ever could, then peeling her panties all the way down her legs.

"God, that was practically a stripper move, Mom," Vi said.

Helena flushed. "Vi!"

"In a good way, I mean."

Zoe just bit her lip and stared with her big saucer eyes.

Helena was so wet as she crawled into bed with her girls and claimed her own corner to stretch out in. She's opted for a magic wand this evening, since it didn't seem like a time for fucking around with subtlety.

She moaned out loud as she started vibing her pussy, getting herself warmed up. Three distinct sets of whirring noises filled the room, along with soft moans, pants, and occasional whimpers.

Helena tried to keep her eyes closed at first and only focus on her own pleasure. She pretty quickly had to give that up. She looked back and forth between her girls bottomlessly playing with themselves, while also noting the way their eyes also moved back and forth between her and each other.

"Are you sure this is ok?" Zoe asked.

Helena snorted. "Now you worry?"

"No, I mean for Vi. And Cait."

"You worried about me?" Vi asked.

"I dunno. Maybe."

"Pretty sure if I get in trouble, it'll be because I didn't share," Vi said, seemingly unconcerned.

"Share what, exactly?" Helena asked.

"You know. Stuff."

"It's best to be open about these things," Helena said. "You can't always just assume. It--"

"Oh my god, fine," Vi said, rolling her eyes. She scooted over the end of the bed, grabbed her pants and slipped her phone from the pocket. She put her vibrator back in while making a call.

"Hey, babe," Vi said. "Sorry, I know you're working. Yeah. Mmhm. No, ok, so like... yeah no I know, just hang on a sec though. My fam thinks I'm being all sneaky on you. You ok if I masturbate with my mom and sis real quick?"

Zoe was hanging on every word, Helena noticed. She wasn't sure quite what that was about.

"Haha, yes I am. I am! I wouldn't make that up just for... oh my god, no. You're not getting horny just from that. No. This is not me just teasing you before you go on stage! I... well... I mean ok, hang on a sec."

Vi pulled her phone from her ear, pointed it at Zoe, and snapped a pic.

"Hey!" Zoe squealed.

"Don't worry, your face isn't in it," Vi mumbled while lining up a shot of Helena.

As horny as Helena was, and as much as she was getting off on Vi snapping a pic of her pussy while she was vibing it, she really felt like she had to say something.

"You can't just send nude pics of people without their permission, dear," Helena said, even as her eyes were rolling back and she mashed her wand against her clit.

"... you can send mine," Zoe murmured, blushing furiously. "Just to Cait though."

"Unf, yeah, fine. Mine too," Helena said.

Zoe had really taken a liking to Cait quickly. That was so unlike her. But then again, Helena was all too aware her kids had hidden depths that a mother wasn't always aware of.

"Cool," Vi said. She put her phone back to her ear. "Alright, you get those, babe? Mmhm. Yeah. Well just wait for them to... oh you got them. What do--"

Vi had to pull her phone away for a second. Even Helena could hear the excited squeal from the other end.

"Indoor voice, babe," Vi said. "Yes, I was serious. I told you. I... no. Yeah, but no. Ok. Yeah I'll catch you later. Have a good time taking your clothes off for strangers. Mmhm. No I'm not gonna send more pics later. I... oh, of me? Well... maybe. Ok, they're looking at me weird now. Gotta go. Ok. Bye."

"What... what did she think?" Zoe asked as Vi hung up.

"What do you think?" Vi said. "I swear she actually has a thing for weird family stuff."

"Who doesn't?" Zoe mumbled.

"Hm?" Helena said, swiveling her head back to Zoe.

"Nothing."

"I thought you said--"

"Nope."

Zoe whined and stretched her legs out, toes curled up in ecstasy. She came in a shivering, shaking mess, going a little crazy in the process.

Helena and Vi were both enraptured by the erotic spectacle of it. First Vi then Helena followed Zoe in cumming as well, feeding off each other's pleasure.

Helena exploded in an all-too-intense wave of horniness and need. She felt almost dizzy as she came, all tingly and hot inside. Her daughters did this to her. She even squirted hard with some serious distance, which ordinarily would have taken some serious buildup. In this case... just her girls playing with their pussies and cumming next to her, and generally being hot and horny little things.

"Haha, damn, you got me in the face with some of that," Vi laughed.

"Sorry, Vi," Helena said absently, only barely clinging to reality as it was.

"It's cool," Vi said, frowning slightly as she wiped her mom's squirt off her face. "I think... I think I might have just gotten my first facial from my mother. Is that weird."

Zoe devolved into hysterical, tired, post-orgasm giggles. "I think it might be weird."

"Yeah, I was afraid it was." Vi shrugged and stretched out where she was. "Oh well."

Zoe, still giggling, crawled over to Vi and licked at some of the mess on her face.

Vi swatted at her. "Hey, what?"

"Just wanted to see," Zoe said, getting another couple licks in.

"Stop licking my face. Mom, make her stop licking my face."

Helena shook her head. "Don't drag me into this."

"It tastes nice," Zoe said. "Interesting."

"You done yet, weirdo?" Vi asked.

Zoe nodded. "Yeah, you're clean."

"I got your spit all over my cheek now."

"Clean-ish, then."

Vi rolled out of bed, grabbed her stuff, and headed out. She paused at the doorway. "Thanks, Mom."

"Sure thing, sweetie," Helena said, trying not to get caught staring at Vi's muscular ass.

Both she and Zoe sighed as Vi padded away.

"Her butt's so good," Zoe said dreamily.

"Don't get too excited. She's got a girlfriend now," Helena said.

"Hehe, gross, Mom. She's my sister."

"I saw the way you were staring just now."

"Mmhm. Well you were too."

"... yeah. Shit."

Zoe bit her lip and hesitantly looked at Helena. "Mom? How bad is it that we get horny over our own family members?"

"Less bad for you than for me, I think," Helena said. "I'm not being a particularly good role model lately, I feel like."

"Pff, no way. You're a great mom."

"That's debatable currently."

"No it isn't. Mom, I don't know who I like. Just generally. I've been having a bit of a crisis with that for a while. Like not a big deal, in some ways, but it makes me feel kind of alone and stuff." Zoe shrugged. "But I feel supported and like I can try stuff, and I've got a Mom who casually will give me a vibrator if I want one, and--"

"Sex toys should be available without judgement," Helena said. "I firmly believe that. Us all masturbating together... that's more questionable."

"Why, though? Who's it hurting? I... I feel more loved and included, Mom. I'm not gonna fall in love with any of you. I don't know that I could. And I definitely don't want to date Vi or anything. But... I like looking at her. And you. And the twins. You all make me feel things. And maybe that's ok."

"Aw, Zo, you're gonna make me cry." Helena stood up and walked over to Zoe. As her daughter stood too, Helena enfolded her in a big hug. She kind of wished she wasn't naked, but part of her was very ok with it. "You're a wonderful daughter, and you're perfect the way you are, no matter who you do or don't like."

"Including family?"

"Including us, yes."

Zoe clung to Helena in a far longer hug than she'd intended for. Helena felt bad for enjoying the close contact for reasons other than familial comfort, but suspected Zoe didn't really mind that. Especially since Zoe was nuzzling against her boobs and letting her hands drift down toward her bum.

"Don't use hugs to take advantage, dear," Helena murmured.

"You're naked, Mom. I'm only human."

"I'll have to stop doing this then."

Zoe quickly jumped back. "No, no need to get drastic about it."

"Mmhm."

Zoe scampered about, collecting her clothes and vibrator, then kisses Helena on the cheek before darting away to her room. Helena watched it all while trying not to show how turned on she was again. Despite having just gotten off, she lay back in bed with her magic wand again, guiltily thinking about her daughters and how good they looked with no bottoms on. Not to mention the feel of Zoe pressed against her still lingering.

****

Zoe hurried to her computer. She had so many ideas bursting in her head and she had to expel them somehow. Most of the things whirling through her mind were crazy horny, some were emotional, and some she wasn't sure what they were.

She sat down and started typing away frantically. After realizing that she was grinding away uselessly in her seat, making a bit of a mess with her bare and rather soaked pussy, Zoe contemplated her new vibrator.

With a little experimentation, Zoe found that she could kind of sit on it in a way that allowed her to get some satisfaction while leaving her hands free to type. She wrote out a flurry of words, some of which she knew she'd have to rework later, until her vibrator got the better of her and she had to stop and cum instead.

Afterward, all sleepy and ready for bed, Zoe put her panties back on, went to the bathroom, then pattered into Helena's room and slipped into bed with her.

"This is getting to be a bad habit," Helena said.

"You could always kick me out," Zoe mumbled, half-asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow.

"I could," Helena conceded.

Zoe scooted closer and curled up with her mom before falling asleep.
Family Boundaries Ch. 07
Showers, sleeping, shopping, and stripping.
"You know, that dance is coming up on Friday," Celeste said.

"You guys decide who you're going with yet?" Aurora asked.

Riker and Izzy looked at each other while water cascaded around them. The four of them were in the showers after track practice, as had become something of a ritual.

"That's a joke, right?" Riker asked.

"Pretty sure it's a joke," Izzy agreed.

"So you're going together then?" Celeste asked, currently in the midst of washing Aurora's back for her.

"Like together together, or as siblings?" Aurora added.

Riker grinned at his twin sister. "Why not both?"

She smiled back and pulled him in for a wet, soapy kiss. "Who else would I possibly ever go with?" Izzy murmured happily.

"Yeah, that's kind of what we thought," Celeste said. "Me and Aurora are probably gonna go together too."

"If you two are being weird, that takes the pressure off of us," Aurora said, turning around to wash Celeste's back in return.

"Who's being weird?" Riker asked. "Just going to a high school dance. Pretty normal stuff."

"You're literally washing your sister's boobs while you say that," Aurora said.

"Cleanliness is important," Izzy said with a contented sigh.

"Nothing weird about hygiene," Riker concurred.

"If you say so," Aurora said. One of her hands slipped around to Celeste's belly button, then slowly trailed downward. "But since we're clearly all a little horny anyway...."

"Yeah, you guys go ahead," Izzy said.

Celeste and Aurora both stopped and frowned.

"What?" Celeste asked, pushing her wet, red hair back from her eyes.

"Go nuts," Riker said.

"No, but like, you're not gonna do anything?" Celeste persisted.

"Almost done here. Probably just get dressed," Izzy said.

"... why?" Aurora asked.

"Well, you know. We've been thinking of maybe cooling it a bit at school and stuff," Riker said. "Just seems like maybe we should focus on more important things."

"Like schoolwork?"

"Pff, no," Izzy said. "Like what I'm gonna wear to the dance. I think I probably need a new dress."

"And our relationship," Riker reminded her.

"Well yeah, Ri, obviously that." Izzy kissed her brother. "You're the most important thing to me. You know that."

"That's cute and all," Aurora said. "But I guess no shower orgy fun time, huh?"

"Maybe we can still play a little though," Celeste suggested shyly. "You're rubbing my pussy kind of nicely, babe."

"That's--"

"Oh my god you guys take so long in here!"

Four sets of eyes turned toward Diana, who'd barged in and was standing at the boundary of the shower area, out of danger for getting sprayed.

"I've been waiting forever," Diana continued, trying to sound annoyed even while her gaze flicked over the four naked, wet, athletic bodies in front of her.

"Sorry," Izzy said. "But waiting for what?"

Diana squirmed, cheeks flushing slightly. "Brian asked me to the dance. I... I think I'm gonna go with him."

"Nice," Izzy said. "But what was the urgency?"

"Well... what do I wear? I don't go to many dances. And I've never been so... you know...." Diana averted her eyes and tried to concentrate on her words. "I've never been that excited about boys. Not until I messed around with you all. I've been so damn horny lately. And Brian's kinda cute and stuff, so...."

"Oh, you've got a crush," Celeste offered. "That's cool. Let him feel your tits. It'll--"

"What kind of advice is that?" Aurora asked. "I don't think that's the main priority here."

"It worked on you, didn't it?"

"... technically, yes. But I already kind of liked you, I just didn't know you liked me."

"Well it'll be a good test of whether he likes her then."

"Or maybe just whether he likes tits."

"True."

"Ignore them," Riker suggested. "They're just horny."

"Uh huh. And what are you, then?" Diana asked.

"... getting clean?" Izzy said.

"I'd believe that more if you weren't jerking off your brother."

"Cleaning. I'm helping clean him."

"The twins are a little off today," Aurora said, sinking to her knees to lick Celeste's pussy.

"Mmm, that's nice, babe," Celeste cooed.

Diana shook her head. "Doesn't matter. The point I was trying to make was I need something to wear to the dance. Something sexy, but not too sexy. Maybe a little elegant, but not too elegant. Something--"

"Hey, yeah. Me too," Izzy said. She stepped out of the shower spray and swiped some water out of her hair. "We need to go shopping. All there is to it."

Diana flushed as Izzy and Riker casually padded nakedly past her to dry off and get dressed. The twins were very wet, and Riker in particular was very obviously aroused and erect.

"That'd be good," Diana said, swallowing at the sight of both sibs presenting their toned butts to her. "I... yeah. Let's do that."

While the twins dried themselves off, Diana sneaked up behind them and grabbed their butts, sighing happily as she did.

"Haha, naughty," Izzy giggled.

"We're trying to be good," Riker added.

Diana frowned. "You two? Why?"

"Well... we've been a little too crazy lately," Izzy said.

"Especially at school," Riker said.

"And we want to focus more on us," Izzy finished.

Diana nodded. "Ok, but... if I end up getting a boyfriend, I won't be able to play around anymore. So...." She sank to her knees and looked up expectantly at the twins.

Riker looked at Izzy. "Well, we tried."

Izzy nodded. "We can't be expected to resist all temptation."

Riker took a step closer to Diana and hissed in pleasure as her hand wrapped around his cock. "Nobody's perfect."

Izzy moved right next to him, mirroring his noise of pleasure as Diana put a hand over her pussy. "We're close though."

"You definitely are," Riker purred, pulling Izzy a little closer and squeezing her butt.

"Mmm, flatterer."

Izzy kissed Riker while they both enjoyed getting rubbed by their horny friend.

"Oh sure, won't play with us," Celeste said. "I see how it is."

"We got out-maneuvered," Riker said.

"Not our fault," Izzy said, going for another brother-kiss.

"Out-maneuvered how?" Aurora asked.

"... she knelt in front of us and looked cute," Riker said.

"Gee, so tactically masterful," Celeste said, rolling her eyes.

"A seductive coup de grace," Aurora concurred.

"Oh don't pout," Izzy said. She gently moved Diana's hand away, then patted her pussy in invitation. "We're trying to behave. I didn't say we were any good at it."

Celeste and Aurora knelt in front of Izzy, after a little more grumbling of course. Izzy had to admit pretty girls kneeling in front of her with sexual intent was near-impossible to resist, no matter how little Celeste and Aurora thought of it as a method of seduction. It was even better when the girls in question were naked and still dripping wet.

Izzy put a hand each on the brilliant red and blue haired heads in front of her, taking some small control as Celeste and Aurora shared her pussy.

Riker was quite enjoying the attention he was receiving too. Diana, focused only on him now, started sucking on his cock instead of just stroking it. Her technique was only shy and tentative at first, like she was just trying out what his cock felt like in her mouth. It might actually be the first time she'd sucked a cock, for that matter. Riker knew she'd licked pussy, but at their house had been her first time for that too.

"You sure you want to do this right here?" Riker whispered softly to her.

Diana blushed and pulled back a little. "I'm bad at it, aren't I?"

"No, that's not what I meant. It's just... not a very romantic spot."

"Well I don't want to be romantic with you, so that's fine."

"Haha, better not," Izzy teased. "Ri's spoken for."

"Mmm, I am," Riker said, squeezing Izzy's perfect butt again and giving her a quick kiss. "I just meant, you know, for learning purposes...."

"Oh, that," Izzy said, making the same connection Riker had. "Well... then don't do it romantically. Di, how horny are you prepared to be?"

Diana's eyes went big behind her glasses. "Why?"

"'Cause what if Ri grabs your braids and gives you some rougher practice?"

"Iz!," Riker chided. "That's being really horny. Diana doesn't want to--"

"Yes I do," Diana said.

"See, she doesn't... wait what?"

Diana took Riker's wrist and moved it to one of her pigtails. "That actually sounds easier to learn if you show me what you want."

Riker took a gentle hold of Diana's braids, feeling weirdly turned on by it as she looked up at him all cute and ready to let him use her hair as reins. Not that she was necessarily thinking of the same way. Riker could definitely remember a few videos he and Izzy had watched where girls got face fucked while their pigtails used to hold on to them.

Riker gave Diana a small tug back toward him. She opened her mouth and let him move her head. She'd been horny anyway, given her actions, but it was clearly visible in her expression now. The way she looked at him and opened her mouth wider as it approached his cock was enough to make him shiver.

"Remind me to wear my hair in pigtails sometimes," Izzy whispered in his ear.

Riker groaned, now picturing Izzy in Diana's place. He yanked Diana a little harder than he meant to, pulling her mouth onto his cock. She accepted the direction without complaint.

"Fuck, that does look hot, actually," Aurora murmured.

"Braid your hair," Celeste suggested. "I'll face fuck you."

"Haha, thanks babe."

Izzy gently but firmly pressed both girls back toward her pussy where they were meant to be licking. She was, however, getting off as much on watching her brother and Diana as she was from getting eaten out. Two hotties sharing her snatch should have been the highlight for her, in a practical sense. But she couldn't help feeling Riker's pleasure, and a small but intense desire to be in Diana's place.

Diana kept her hands on her knees, Riker noticed. Even when he went deep enough in her mouth to make her gag a little, she didn't move her hands or try to push herself back. She just kind of accepted it. He was trying to be gentle with her, sure, but it was kind of weird to him how much happier Diana was to let him control her face like this. It wasn't all just shyness about trying to learn either. She was, he deduced, enjoying it on another level.

Experimentally, Riker got a little rougher, making Diana gag more often as he tried to fit as much of his cock as he could in her mouth. He didn't try to choke her or anything, but pursued his own pleasure some more instead of worrying solely about her.

Diana coughed and drooled on herself, and her fingers definitely clenched hard on her thighs to avoid involuntarily moving her hands, but she was absolutely determined to let him show her what he wanted.

Riker was not at all convinced it was a good way to learn blowjobs, but maybe it would take the edge off of practicing next time.

"That's it, Ri," Izzy purred as she listened to the lewd sounds Diana's sloppy mouth and throat were making. "Fuck her mouth. Make yourself cum."

Diana moaned around Riker's cock and her eyes rolled back. She wasn't even touching herself. In her position, Riker would have been jerking himself off frantically. She was just letting her mouth be used. For educational purposes, allegedly.

Grunting, feeling his end approaching, Riker used her pigtails to give a few particularly deep, hard thrusts, then came in her mouth. Perhaps unsurprisingly, Diana choked and gagged, and did in fact pull off his cock as more of his cum landed on her face and coated her glasses.

Izzy came just after her brother, gracing Celeste and Aurora's tongues with her orgasm. She couldn't stop staring at the facial Riker had just given Diana.

Diana, somehow able to see through her glasses streaked with cum, fumbled her phone out and examined herself with her camera. To the twins' surprise and amusement, she even snapped a pic of herself with Riker's cum dripping down her face, and some still held in her open mouth. She appeared embarrassed once she realized everyone was watching her do it.

"I... just wanted to see what I look like," Diana explained, having swallowed the bit of cum on her tongue.

"Uh huh," Izzy said. "You look like a slutty mess."

Diana blushed crimson under the streaks of silvery-white. "Really?"

"Mmhm." Izzy knelt down with Diana and started licking her twin brother's cum off her friend's face. "It's kinda hot." She smirked as she heard Diana's camera go off again, and just kept licking.

Celeste and Aurora set about getting changed, chatting away about ordinary things as though nothing that had occurred was worth dwelling on for any length of time. Even while Izzy was still in the midst of cleaning Diana.

Riker gently snagged Diana's phone from her hand, then stood back and played photographer while Izzy tongue-bathed Diana's face. Izzy played up the hotness for her bro while he snapped pics, and that somehow transitioned into Izzy and Riker making out afterward.

Diana grabbed her phone back and studiously went through all the new, sexy photos.

"Alright, we're gonna get going," Celeste said, holding Aurora's hand as they walked.

"See ya," Aurora said.

"Bye," Izzy said, turning toward them while still clinging to Riker. "We're all gonna shop for the dance together, yeah?"

"Sure thing," Aurora said. "We'll text you."

Izzy nodded and went back to naked makeouts with her brother. She and Riker both smiled when they heard a few clicks from Diana's phone before she vanished as well.

"She's such a horny little thing," Izzy murmured.

"Who's fault is that?"

"You're not blaming me, are you?"

Riker kissed her again. "Of course not."

"Good."

"Should we... get dressed?"

Izzy sighed and wrapped her arms around the back of Riker's neck. "Five more minutes."

"Ok. I'm... gonna have to get something for the dance too, aren't I?"

"Wouldn't hurt. First time going to one as a couple and all."

"Yeah. I'll have to work on that."

****

Vi was enjoying showing off for Cait. Technically what had happened was that they were hanging out and Vi had wanted to get a workout in, whereupon Cait had said she'd like to watch for 'educational' purposes. Cait got the odd session of weight lifting in, but had never really taken to it wholeheartedly.

"It could be very good for my pole routines," Cait had suggested.

Vi had just smirked and not commented. Partly she was becoming more and more interested in watching Cait's dances, partly she was confident her girlfriend just wanted to perv on her while she worked out.

Hence Vi showing off. She was, admittedly, actually demonstrating lifting techniques for Cait, but she'd also put on her tightest pair of shorts and a sport's bra, since for once she was aware of an audience, and actively wanted its attention.

"I think I really need to up my squatting game," Cait declared after watching for a while.

Vi snorted. "That so?"

"Yeah. I mean look at your butt. Unf. I mean mine's ok, but--"

"It's really good," Vi said. "Trust me."

"Ok, it's really good," Cait agreed easily. "But check this out."

Cait slipped her jeans off and walked over to Vi's full length mirror. She got the both of them to face away from it and look over their shoulders at their asses side by side.

"That's a good image," Vi growled, reaching down to squeeze Cait's bum. "If you think there's something wrong with your booty--"

"I don't. I just think it could be fuller. Your butt's got that muscle to it."

Cait grabbed Vi's ass in return.

Perhaps inevitably--Vi should have known they were tempting fate posing like that--the garage door opened and Riker walked in. He stopped in mild surprise at the way Vi and Cait were posing.

"Bad time?" Riker asked.

Vi rolled her eyes and took a step away from her girlfriend. "No more than usual. What's up? Other than being horny, I mean."

"To be fair, you're not the sister I would come to if I was horny," Riker said.

"Hehe, gross," Cait snickered, but with no real indication in her demeanour that she was bothered by the statement.

"Plus if that's what it was about, I would have tried to catch you working out in the nude," Riker added.

Cait giggled harder.

Vi glared at her brother. "I know you can see Cait's here, so if you're trying to embarrass me it's a bad time."

"Well actually no. I, uh, wanted to ask a favour."

"You pick your moments ever so well, baby brother."

"Yeah, well, see...." Riker shuffled awkwardly. "There's a dance coming up."

"Oh sure," Vi said. "Who's the lucky girl you're gonna ask?"

"Um, obviously Iz--"

"I know. It was a joke. Continue."

"Well... she's gonna go get a new dress and stuff, so I think maybe I should dress up a little too? Except I don't really know what to wear. And you're the closest I have to a big brother, so...."

Cait picked up laughing right where she'd left off.

"You know, Ri, tact isn't always your strong suit," Vi said.

Cait wrapped her arms around Vi from behind. "Oh come on, Vi. It's a compliment."

"He called me a boy."

"No, he called you the closest he has to a big bro, which is true. Of all the girls I know, you're the big brotheriest." Cait put her mouth right next to Vi's ear. "In a really hot way," she added at a whisper.

"You're so weird," Vi said.

"You love it."

"Ugh, I do. Fuck me."

"O--"

"Not literally. Obviously." Vi felt herself starting to blush and focused on that core of annoyance inside herself to try and stem any sign of weakness in front of Riker. "So what do you want from me, exactly?"

"Um... some help picking an outfit, I guess?" Riker said. "You don't really do dresses, but you always look good, so I thought... maybe...."

"Ooh, that was definitely a compliment," Cait said. "And he's right, you know."

"Stop grabbing my butt," Vi said. "But yeah, ok, I'll give you a hand. It might be tricky though, we have very different builds."

"We'll figure something out," Cait said while continuing to fondle Vi's booty.

"We?"

"Yeah. I'm coming too. It'll be fun!"

Vi wasn't convinced about her girlfriend's motives, but it was actually a good excuse to hang out, and she could use back up as far as helping Riker.

"Sure, ok," Vi said.

"Thanks," Riker said. "I'll, uh, let you get back to it, then."

His eyes flicked down to where Cait was groping Vi's ass before he left.

"You enjoyed that, didn't you?" Vi asked.

"Your butt's kinda been doing things to me here," Cait said.

"In front of my brother though?"

"Well... that was kinda fun too. I think he liked it."

"He's a horny teen boy. Doesn't take much," Vi said.

"True. I did really enjoy what he suggested about your... nude workouts."

"Oh god."

"You wanna take your clothes off for me?" Cait asked, batting her eyes ridiculously.

"And what do I get out of it?" Vi asked.

"You'd get me all worked up."

"That feels like a benefit for you more so than me."

Cait laid a kiss on Vi's neck then nibbled her earlobe. "Nah, I think it'll work out pretty well for you."

"You don't play fair, you know."

"I'm aware. I make a living out of it."

Vi started pulling off her workout clothes. She tried not to show any reaction to Cait's clear enjoyment of the show, but it felt really nice having that horny look directed her way.

"Is it weird that you got me wrapped around your little finger so easily?" Vi asked. "Considering I still don't even know if I like girls that way."

"You like me. That's what's important."

Vi paused just a second before slipping her boxers off and getting totally naked. "You know there's a chance my sexual attraction just doesn't swing that way, and I might only like you in other ways."

Cait shrugged. "You like me eating your pussy well enough."

"I--"

"And we're still figuring things out. I wouldn't worry too much about it."
Vi had to admit she felt more nervous and excited tingles while being naked for Cait than she ever did for anyone else. She felt lots of good things around Cait, really, but she still wasn't happy not knowing what it all meant.

"Sometimes it's annoying how you seem to have life so calmly figured out," Vi said. "I just want you to know that."

Cait took a comfortable seat to perv on Vi from. "Darling, I'm a stripper, and currently dating one of my bouncers. Not to denigrate my profession or my choices, but let's pump the brakes a little on assuming I know what I'm doing with my life."

Vi grabbed some weights and did a few sets with them, delaying moving into doing more squats as she knew that's what Cait was waiting for. Might as well make her squirm a little first.

"I've been thinking about that some too," Vi said. "I feel like I probably want to do something else at some point, but I've never been too interested in any particular line of work."

"It's a problem," Cait agreed. "You think about going respectable, and it's just like, what, working in a boring-ass office all day for a pay cut? Yeah right."

Vi, using her mirror's reflection, watched Cait staring at her ass. She mostly stuck with exercises that displayed her backside to maximum effect for a while, while trying not to appear too much like she was specifically seeking more of Cait's attention.

"I could maybe see you with a respectable career," Vi said. "But I feel like you'd need a seriously rebellious streak somewhere in your life."

"You think I'm rebellious?"

"Not exactly. But I think you enjoy giving society the finger, metaphorically speaking."

"Something we have in common then," Cait said.

"What's that mean?"

"Really? My sexy punk-ass badass?" Cait bit her lip while staring hard at Vi's backside. "If we're talking about, as you put it, giving society the finger...."

"I am who I am."

"I know. And trust me, I enjoy it." Cait slipped from her perch and padded slowly toward Vi. "You ever think about, like, doing personal training or something?"

"For a career? Or for you so you can perv on me some more?"

"Both. Either." Cait knelt down behind Vi. "I'm probably not the only one who would pay good money for you to... teach me."

Cait started kissing Vi's butt before a response could be mustered. Just on Vi's cheeks at first, but Cait gradually spread her and zeroed in on her asshole.

"What... what are you doing now?" Vi asked, despite being pretty sure she knew the answer.

"Thought I might eat your ass," Cait said. She landed a kiss dead centre on Vi's butthole. "If I had to guess, probably no one's done this for you before."

"Well...."

"For boinking so many dudes, you're an awfully vanilla girl, Vi."

"Hey!"

"Not a bad thing. Just saying. I don't mind opening your mind to some new possibilities."

"... my mind's not what you're opening right now."

"Hehe, yeah."

Vi leaned over her weight bench and spread her legs wider. It stung a little to be called vanilla, but honestly Cait might have a point. No one else had ever eaten her pussy or ass before Cait, and Vi was enjoying having her horizons broadened in this instance.

"Have you done a lot of this?" Vi asked.

"Not really, no," Cait said, her voice somewhat muffled by Vi's ass. "Seemed like a good time to learn."

"Fuck... you're kinda good with your tongue."

"Fank 'oo."

Vi flicked her gaze to her mirror. She mostly could only see her own naked body, bent over and slightly flushed and sweaty. Cait was partly visible, enough to know what she was up to. That image alone didn't nearly do justice to the way her tongue was dancing over Vi's bum.

Vi relaxed into her first ever rimjob, leaning more and more on her bench as Cait ate her ass out. Her legs weren't exactly going weak, but she was definitely thinking about the possibility of stretching out somewhere, like her bed, for instance.

"Hey, do you--"

The door opened, unceremoniously interrupting proceedings. Riker stood there, eyes wide.

"Do you not knock?!" Vi demanded.

"Not at the garage, no," Riker answered absently. He tilted his head as though trying to better peer at what Cait was up to with her face buried in Vi's ass.

"Get out," Vi said, really feeling like it shouldn't have to be specified.

"Uh huh," Riker said. "Um... Mom wants to know if Cait's staying for supper. She says it's not gonna be long and--"

"Ri, if I have to get up and kick your ass, neither of us is going to enjoy it."

"Is that a yes or--"

All it took was a quick lunge from Vi and Riker was gone, slamming the door quickly as a defensive measure.

"For someone who wants my help..." Vi grumbled.

"Hehe, he didn't mean to interrupt, you know," Cait said.

"It's not funny."

"It's a little funny."

"I... really didn't want to be interrupted just then," Vi said.

"Yeah, babe, I know. We'll pick up again later, ok? Anything you want."

"... anything?"

"There's my hornygirl," Cait said, ruffling Vi's hair affectionately. "And speaking of your brother though...."

"Absolutely not."

"You don't know what I was going to say!"

"I can guess," Vi said. "You're way more of a hornygirl than I am."

"Well I mean... he was into it. You saw him staring."

"I'd rather we not fuck my brother, Cait."

"I guess that's fair," Cait said, wrapping her arms around Vi from behind. "I do kinda think sometimes, and this might be totally wrong and a terrible idea, that like a threeway might be helpful for us."

"Why?"

"'Cause you know, you like dick more than pussy."

"Shit, yeah. Sorry about--"

"No no," Cait said firmly. "You don't have anything to be sorry about. I know what I'm involved in, here. Just... thoughts, you know?"

"Uh huh." Vi contemplated for a moment. "I should probably shower and get dressed."

"Don't worry about it on my account."

"For family dinner. Not for you."

"Oh sure."

****

Zoe felt a bit alone during dinner and afterward. Izzy and Riker were, as usual, all wrapped up in each other. Vi wasn't far behind them, being all obsessed with her girlfriend lately as she was.

The twins hung out with her a bit while she played Elden Ring, but shut themselves in their room for most of the evening. Vi and Cait similarly occupied themselves in a way that involved the occasional giggle or moan slipping past Vi's bedroom door.

Even Helena had been having an awful lot of phone time with Athena of late. Phone sex, more specifically. Zoe had noted that, though she wasn't sure any of her siblings had yet. Then again, she was probably the only one spending time listening at doors.

She probably shouldn't creep about like that, she knew. Sometimes she was bored, lonely, and curious. It happened.

Since everyone else was in their various bedrooms, Zoe took over the living room all to herself. She watched some tv, and idly masturbated for a while even if her heart wasn't really in it.

She pulled her hand back out of her panties when she heard movement. Cait and Vi headed to the door, as it happened. Vi seeing Cait off to work, apparently. Zoe never understood how her sister and her coworkers could stand working hours like that. It felt like it should drive a person crazy.

"Watching anything good, Zo?" Vi asked, joining her afterward.

"Enh."

"Good enough."

Zoe eyed Vi for a moment. "Cait not sleeping over, huh?"

"She's got work."

"Uh huh. Kinda sucks, doesn't it?"

"I guess." Vi shrugged. "Just seems normal to me."

"You want her to stay?"

"You're being kinda nosy, you know."

"Just asking," Zoe said.

Vi left it in silence a minute or two before actually answering. "We're still working on stuff. I guess I still don't know exactly what I'm looking for from her. What I want, what I don't want."

"Oh, right."

"Maybe... maybe it would be nice to spend the night together."

"I think it would be," Zoe said softly. "The twins seem to like it."

Vi snorted. "Yeah, ok, but you can't base anything on what the twins do. They aren't a model for healthy relationships."

"Why not? Other than being siblings, obviously."

"... well that's the main reason, actually."

"Other than that, though?"

Vi frowned. "Ok, I don't have a good reason other than that."

"And do you even think that's a good reason to disapprove?"

"I'm not disapproving. People can do what they want. Just... you know, I wouldn't look to them as an example necessarily."

Zoe let it drop there. She didn't think Vi really had a good argument to make, and in the absence of a reason to think otherwise, Zoe still kind of felt like Izzy and Riker might be the most ideal relationship she knew.

Vi and Cait were cute, but kind of a mess still. Helena and Athena were... well Zoe wasn't even sure what they were. Maybe secret fuckbuddies? And none of Zoe's friends really kept boyfriends, or indeed girlfriends, for very long. Never mind the messy breakups she'd witnessed.

Zoe spent a while wondering if she should have been born a twin too. Maybe that would have been nice.

When the two of them went to bed, Zoe picked away at her story for a bit, stripped down to just panties and a loose t-shirt, then spent a while contemplating her empty bed without actually climbing in. She shook her head and padded over to Vi's room instead.

"'M tryin' to sleep," Vi mumbled as Zoe sneaked in.

"I know," Zoe said. She slipped under the covers next to her big sis.

"I'm naked," Vi warned.

"That's cool."

"... fine."

Vi went quiet, presumably letting Zoe stay. Zoe smiled and lay as still as she could, enjoying the warmth of a shared bed. A few moments later, unexpectedly, Vi rolled over and threw an arm across Zoe, cuddling up to her. Zoe squealed just a little in surprise, then once again went quiet and still lest her sister still change her mind and kick her out of bed instead.

****

Izzy felt a little weird going shopping without her brother. It was the sensible option if she wanted to surprise him with the dress she was going to wear, but she wasn't used to doing much of anything without him. It felt vaguely like a part of her was missing.

Still, with Celeste, Aurora, and Diana along in the car, she wasn't exactly lonely. There were plenty of distractions to keep her mind off of Riker. Mostly.

At the store they'd chosen, all four girls kind of immediately scattered for a first look around before slowly clumping back up. Izzy took her time, really perusing the options and spending quite a lot of time in front of a few dresses imagining how they'd look on her, and more importantly how Riker would react.

"You're looking a little dazed," Celeste said.

"Hm?" Izzy said. "No. Just thinking."

"Awfully serious thinking," Aurora said. "You got anything picked out you want to try yet?"

"Maybe. I just, you know, want something a little elegant, but also that'll maybe look a little sexy. Something Ri'll like."

"Girl, he'll like you in anything," Celeste said. "You don't have to wear anything at all and he'll--"

"He'd really like that," Aurora giggled.

"Not what I meant. But... yeah."

Izzy nodded absently, examining another option. "I know. He'll like me in anything. But it'd be nice to wear something that really makes him stare. More than usual, I mean."

"Well don't worry, we've got a few hours and lots of options," Celeste said.

"I know," Izzy said. "I should probably just start trying some on."

"Yeah, are you guys ready yet?" Diana asked, walking up with a few selections on one arm.

"Not quite, Izzy's being particular," Aurora said.

"Nothing wrong with that," Izzy said.

"Usually no," Diana agreed. "But I want to start trying these on. Just pick a few you like to get started. You don't have to buy any of them."

Izzy let herself get pressured into grabbing a few dresses she'd been eyeing and making for the dressing rooms. They took four rooms next to each other and started off each changing into a dress and showing them off at the same time. Coordination broke down pretty quickly and they got more and more staggered, but that was fine. They needed to start helping each other with zippers and adjustments anyway.

Celeste and Aurora mostly helped each other at first, since it was an excuse to get their hands on each other, but eventually split more when they realized they wanted to surprise each other a little with their final selections.

Izzy spent some time in her bra and panties in Diana's dressing room when one of her zippers got stuck. Having been in several similarly intimate situations together of late, Izzy was slow to remember they were technically in a fairly non-private environment. Not that it mattered, as their minds were firmly on outfits for the moment.

"I don't want to look slutty or anything," Diana said, holding the last of her current selection of dresses up in the mirror. "But I do want to look good. It's kind of like a first date and everything."

"Can't really get away with slutty anyway," Izzy said. "School function and all."

"Pff, right, 'cause full nudity is definitely in the dress code."

"That was one time! Jeez. Anyway, you'll probably need to ditch the bra for this dress. Little bit backless there."

"If you want my underwear off, you can just say so," Diana said with a faint teasing grin.

"Be good. We're here for a purpose. And there's people around."

"Again, you went to class nak--"

"One time!"

Izzy unhooked Diana's bra before she could retort again. Being topless quieted her a little, at least long enough to try on her last dress. It wasn't the right one, though, and the girls had to put some clothes back on to gather more options. Diana didn't put her bra back on though.

Izzy helped Celeste for a bit and Diana paired up with Aurora. All four of the girls eventually ditched their underwear at times for the purposes of trying certain dresses. More so their bras rather than panties, though Izzy gave up and just went naked for a while in her dressing room while she slipped in and out of different options.

"Ok, you're definitely being too picky," Celeste said. "We've all got our dresses picked. You're still making excuses why every single one in the whole store isn't right."

"Well they aren't right," Izzy said, examining herself critically in the mirror yet again before letting another dress slink back to the floor.

"As much as I enjoy watching you with no clothes on, I'm starting to get kind of bored," Celeste said.

"Yeah, same," Aurora said, poking her head in. "Still nothing?"

"Don't rush me," Izzy said.

"Honestly just go naked," Diana said, squeezing in to the increasingly crowded changing space. "Ri'll love that more than anything."

"You guys think I'm a wanton, horny little thing just constantly, don't you?" Izzy accused.

"Uh huh."

"Yeah."

"Pretty much."

"... that was one of those times where you're supposed to disagree with me," Izzy said.

"Well don't ask such leading questions then," Aurora said.

"Tell you what, though, if you're gonna just stand there with no clothes on..." Diana said, biting her lip and sinking to her knees.

"Hey, none of that. We've got a mission here," Izzy said.

Diana ignored her and started kissing her pussy. Celeste and Aurora were no help, as they just seemed amused by it.

"It's not even gonna do any good," Izzy said. "Riker's not here. I can't cum without him."

"That's not true," Diana murmured.

"It is!"

"Even if it is, who says this is for your benefit."

Izzy leaned back against the wall as Diana licked at her pussy. "What about that date with Brian coming up?"

"S'why I want to get some of this in before then. If we start dating... well, it's more complicated then."

Celeste giggled. "You sure you don't want to date a girl? You really seem to enjoy pussy."

Diana shrugged. "Maybe? I might have to try both."

Izzy moaned softly. Diana's tongue did feel good. She was exceptionally eager, if nothing else.

"Are you doing ok in there?" a voice called from outside the flimsy protection of the dressing room.

Everyone froze for a second, except Diana who kept licking.

"Yes, thanks," Celeste called back, taking just a little too long to sound normal.

"You sure? Can I help you find a different size or anything?"

Izzy almost answered before shutting her mouth again. It really wouldn't do to have multiple voices answering from inside. If someone was paying enough attention, they'd be aware there were four girls crammed in there already. As it was, suspecting two of them in one room wasn't too bad, as they'd been helping each other so much already.

Celeste stuck her arm out of the room holding a dress. "Actually yes, do you have this one size up?"

"I'll have a look."

Izzy breathed a sigh of relief. "Ok, see, we almost got caught just then."

"Again I have to wonder why you care," Diana mumbled from between her legs.

"I'm not actually obligated to be stupid and horny all the time," Izzy said.

"That's technically true," Aurora said. "Come on, Di. We'll go to the next room and you can lick me. Let Iz actually pick a damn dress already."

"Babe!" Celeste said.

"Oh shh, we'll switch in a few minutes."

Celeste took a second, then nodded. "Yeah, ok." She gave Aurora a quick kiss. "Don't have too much fun."

Izzy smiled her thanks once she and Celeste were alone again. "Alright, let me see that black one that leaves one shoulder bare again."

"A sexy choice. Your ass looks great in it too."

"You think?"

"Mmhm." Celeste leaned back and watched Izzy get into the dress, deftly catching the sales associate coming back with their decoy dress as well. "I get it, you know. If you and your brother don't want to mess around all the time."

Izzy nodded. "Yeah, I mean I don't know, I think everything was just crazy for a bit. We're kinda new at some of this stuff. Any excuse to see each other naked and all that." She turned to examine her butt in the mirror as best she could. "But it's also like... like it's Ri, and part of me just wants to do the same stuff we've always done. Just casual hanging out and whatever. Another part of me wants to jump him and make out every time I lay eyes on him. And then there's some parts I don't think I fully understand yet."

"Like maybe wanting the perfect dress to go to the dance with? So that he gets even more smitten with you?"

"Yeah. Yeah like that. You worded it better than I could."

Celeste patted her shoulder. "I wouldn't worry about it. I don't think you two could be any more into each other."

Izzy bit her lip and took a last look at herself. "Well a girl can try, can't she?"

****

Riker, meanwhile, was shopping with Vi and Cait. He appreciated the help, even if he kind of felt like Vi was more interested in distracting Cait and teasing him than in providing assistance.

"Don't know why you don't just buy an identical dress to whatever Izzy wears," Vi said. "You two like to match."

Counter to Riker's hopes when he'd asked Vi in the first place, Cait was actually the far more helpful of the two.

"Shush, babe," Cait said. "We're gonna make your brother the handsomest guy at the dance, and it's gonna be super cute and romantic. None of your poo-pooing."

"It might be cute, if you're into that sort of thing," Vi said. "Do I even bother reminding you he's taking our sister?"

"That's why it's extra cute already," Cait insisted.

"There's something wrong with you, cupcake."

"And yet you desperately want to be with me anyway. So what's wrong with you, hm?"

Riker rolled his eyes at the playful bickering and kept looking around. He wasn't used to really dressing up much, and was a bit lost. At least Vi and Cait did offer some suggestions every now and then, when they weren't too busy with each other.

If he didn't need their help, Riker would have been tempted to point out that the two of them were acting even more like siblings than he and Izzy often did, and they weren't actually related.
He accumulated as much of an armful of clothes as he could reasonably carry before seeking a dressing room. Vi happily claimed a seat in the 'bored boyfriends' section, as she called it while he went in to change.

"You have to wait for me to be shopping before you can be the bored boyfriend," Cait said from outside.

"Just getting my practice in, babe," Vi said.

"Uh huh. Well maybe I won't take you when I go shopping for sexy underwear. How 'bout that?"

"Ah! Well now that's just cruel." Vi paused. "Wanna pick some up today?"

"Maybe if you're a good girl."

Riker did his best to ignore the two of them. A few of the options he'd brought didn't look good at all, and he easily discarded them. Others he decided might be ok, and eventually he had to step out and get opinions.

Vi was very much thumbs up or thumbs down, as far as critique. Cait was more thorough in her assessments, and was quick to bustle off and return with different sizes or variations as need be.

"You better marry her or some shit," Riker said. "I think I might need her as a sister-in-law."

Vi snorted. "I'll tell her you said that."

"Go ahead. I stand by it."

Vi's teasing smirk faded a little as she realized he wasn't going to be baited. "Ri, honestly... I mean fuck off with marriage, I'm not thinking about anything that deep right now. But Cait's special. Don't think I don't know it."

"I know you do. You don't give up cock for just anyone."

"Ha, good one." Vi eyed Riker in an odd way that made him uncomfortable for reasons he couldn't put his finger on. "She's had ideas about getting some cock, though."

"I... what does that mean?"

"Nothing important. Not like it would happen anyway. It'd be weird."

"Oh sure."

Vi sighed and leaned back, hands firmly stuck in the pockets of her light jacket. "You know what bugs me is as much as I like her, I still feel weird about a lot of sex stuff with her. I know I don't feel the same about girls as guys, but I really like her. And... and I shouldn't be so scared of pussy."

Riker blinked. "You're scared of pussy?"

"Not in the way you're implying. It's like if someone asked you right now to suck a cock. It'd feel weird, right?"

Riker looked around at the other patrons he could see, hopefully none of whom could overhear this conversation. "I mean of the options here currently, yeah, it'd be pretty weird."

"Also generally, I mean," Vi said. "Unless you've got a side of you I'm not aware of. Which is cool if you do, I guess, but in that case my example falls apart."

Riker gave it some serious consideration. "I guess if Izzy had a cock one day, I wouldn't mind sucking it for her," he said.

"Of course you wouldn't."

"I don't know who else I'd want to bother with."

Vi raised an eyebrow. "None of those girls you've been banging, perhaps?"

"I don't bang anyone," Riker said. "I have sex with Izzy. Other stuff is, you know, just mouths and things. Just messing around."

"Oh sure."

Cait swooped back in with another armful and shooed Riker back into the dressing room. She settled down practically in Vi's lap to wait, and Riker was able to listen to them while he changed.

"You two talking about me while I'm gone?" Cait teased.

"Some," Vi said. "And about whether Riker wants to suck cock or not."

"... you know, I kind of believe you might have been."

"Why do you say that so weird?"

"It's an odd topic of conversation under the circumstances," Cait explained. "But... given your family...."

"What's wrong with my family?"

"Nothing," Cait said, followed by the unmistakable sounds of kisses. "I'm quite a fan. But they are different."

"I'll ask them to try and be the same," Vi said.

"Nooo, I like the way the are."

"Even if they're different?"

"Especially if they are! They're so--"

"Yeah, I know what you think they are," Vi said. "Don't get all worked up in the middle of the store."

"Ah! I'm not that bad and you know it."

"You think the twins are cute together."

"They are!"

Riker had to walk out of the dressing room blushing as he and Izzy were discussed. It was nice, in a way, but also he didn't really know what to do with the odd compliment.

"Oh, that looks nice," Cait said. She walked around Riker to examine him from different angles. "That jacket'll do nicely. We may need to swap... hm, yeah, I think I know. Back in the dressing room, mister."

Riker hesitated as Cait dragged him back in to change, mostly because she came with him this time. He looked back at Vi who just kind of shrugged bemusedly from her seat.

****

Vi was kind of enjoying playing the role of exasperated boyfriend. She clung to that outward appearance, even whipping out her phone while Cait was helping her brother with his outfit. Mostly, though, scrolling on her phone was a cover for her inner indecision.

Cait had shown pretty consistently that she wasn't going to be weirded out by Vi's family, which was good because if the little pervos scared her off, Vi was not going to be a happy big sister. Vi unquestionably had a good thing here, even if she wasn't totally sure what it was.

Part of the problem was that Vi had become comfortably used to her previous method of handling relationships, which was to say she didn't bother with them and considered them a minor nuisance. Cait had kind of upended that on her--in a good way--but it left her reeling a bit.

For instance, the continued confusing issue of whether Vi was prepared to be with another girl. Cait made her all warm and fluttery in ways that no boy ever had. But, then, sex with girls just didn't make the same innate sense to Vi that fucking boys always had.

Sexually straight, romantically gay. Zoe had suggested that possibility, and Vi had been chewing on it ever since. It just sounded so goddamn unfair and complicated. Like how hard would it have been to be built normal anyway? Or at least normal-ish. Or... something. Admittedly, Vi had never cared much for other people's definition of normal. She was, at the very least, an unapologetic tomboy and had no interest in that ever changing.

"Ooh, Vi, your bother's wearing panties under his clothes!" Cait called from inside the dressing room. "You think they're his sister's?"

Vi looked up from her phone. "A little louder, babe. I don't think the whole store heard."

Cait peeked her head out. "It's pretty hot," she said in a more hushed tone.

"You've got weird kinks, Cait."

"Lucky you," Cait shot back with a wink.

"We just like to match sometimes," Riker grumbled from within the dressing room. "It's not anything weird."

"Never said it was weird," Cait assured him. "And they make your butt look super good anyway."

"Don't molest my brother too much, babe," Vi said casually while looking down at her phone again.

Riker's squeak of indignation melded rather amusingly with Cait's firm protests that she was only helping.

Vi sighed, staring right through her phone screen. The teasing and flirting were so good. And she really quite enjoyed Cait doing things to her. She felt bad that she was so indecisive about taking things further.

Probably she should be truly annoyed that Cait seemed interested in her siblings. That felt like poor relationship etiquette. However, despite her outward feelings on the matter, Vi was more and more considering whether there was any help to be had there. Riker was, for all his little-brother-ness, still a boy. His and Izzy's athleticism lent itself well to the both of them being hot little things.

It felt like the most backward-ass plan in the world to even consider using her brother to help get over some sexual hangups. There was a glimmer of potential there, sure, but it really shouldn't have been any more than a passing thought, discarded as quickly as it arrived.

Cait sauntered back out to sit next to Vi, looking quite pleased with herself. She insinuated an arm around one of Vi's and leaned in close with a beaming smile until Vi finally put her phone away.

"What are you so happy about?" Vi asked.

"Got your brother the perfect outfit," Cait said. "No sister could resist him."

"I don't like the way you look at me when you say things like that."

"Sure you do. Come on out, Ri!"

Riker somewhat awkwardly emerged. Vi eyed him up and down, grudgingly admitting to herself that sure, he looked pretty good.

"Am I crazy," Vi asked slowly, "or is he dressed kind of like me?"

"Looks good on him too, doesn't it?" Cait said.

"I mean...."

Cait bounced to her feet and ran her fingers through Riker's hair. "If we just get his hair style a little, put lots of product in it--"

"Are you trying to turn him into a boy version of me?" Vi asked.

"Well...."

Riker coughed. "Is it... is it actually good? Or am I in the middle of something here?"

"Both," Vi said. "You're a handsome boi." She stood up. "Now let's buy your clothes and get you a haircut so Cait stops thinking about cloning me."

Cait pouted. "It'd make a good pic, at least. We could just temporarily dye his hair so--"

"Damn you're horny today," Vi said. "Ri's already got a twin. He doesn't need to be mine too."

"But think of the potential," Cait protested. "At least for the artistic merit, if we're ignoring the aesthetic beauty."

"Um... ok, but the outfit..." Riker tried again.

"Yes, Ri. Izzy'll cream herself, ok?" Vi said. "Now change back and let's get moving."

"Roll the sleeves up at a tactical moment," Cait advised. "Actually let me show you with the sleeves rolled," she said to Vi. "You'll appreciate this."

"I'm changing, I'm changing," Riker said, frantically retreating.

"Awfully excitable, isn't he?" Cait remarked.

"You have that effect sometimes, babe" Vi said.

"Oh do I?"

"Yes, and you very well know it."

"I'll try not to."

Vi frowned. "Well let's not be hasty."

Cait climbed into Vi's lap, and Vi immediately put her hands around Cait, just at her waist where there were hints of bare skin between her shirt and tight jeans. Vi's hands slipped once or twice down to Cait's firm ass while they made out a little.

"Maybe don't get us kicked out until I've bought what I need," Riker said awkwardly from behind Cait.

Both girls looked up from each other and remembered that there was a bit of an audience, some of which either didn't notice or didn't mind, but other parts of which were becoming disgruntled with the display.

"Yeah. Yeah ok," Vi said.

She stood up while picking Cait up at the same time, fully grabbing her butt to keep a grip on her. Cait shrieked in surprise, then delight, both emotions attracting more attention.

"I can't take you guys anywhere," Riker grumbled.

"That's rich coming from you," Vi snorted.

"From me?!"

"You gonna pretend you and Izzy don't--"

Riker flushed crimson and marched ahead faster. "We're subtle and dignified in public, thank you very much!"

Vi slipped her hand into Cait's and meandered after her brother. "Ten bucks says they definitely aren't."

"No fair trying to spring a sucker bet on me," Cait argued.

"Sorry, Cupcake."

"Mmm, that's ok. All forgiven. But we might need to stop at another place so I can get over the trauma with some retail therapy."

Vi narrowed her eyes. "What kind of place?"

"Don't worry. You'll like it."

****

Vi did indeed like the store they went to next. She and Cait dropped Riker off to get a haircut first, then Cait took her to a shop that specialized in ladies' wear. A lot of the store was perfectly respectable outfits, dresses, sleepwear, etc. Toward the back there was an awful lot of lingerie and generally naughtier options.

Vi wasn't fully convinced that just shopping for that stuff was going to be any fun, but she underestimated Cait. And, admittedly, probably hadn't stopped to consider that her girlfriend made underwear exciting for a living.

Cait had a way of holding bras up to her chest or panties down at her crotch that could make one forget that she was still fully clothed behind the articles. And that was before Cait started actually trying things on.

Vi found herself sitting outside some dressing rooms again, but this time eagerly awaiting every new appearance of the current model.

Riker caught up eventually, after a brief flurry of texts between he and Vi.

"Abandoned me to go shopping again, huh?" Riker asked, settling in next to Vi and dropping his bag of purchases next to him.

"Shh," Vi said absently while staring at the room Cait was currently in.

"Don't shh me. I'm kind of surprised you'd be so into this. I thought you were getting bored."

"I was."

"So what--"

As if knowing how to make an entrance--which again was what she did for a living--Cait appeared in a dramatic flourish to interrupt Riker. She'd already demonstrated a few sets of underwear, and if anything she seemed to be getting progressively more scandalous.

This time she had a bra with cups so low that just a hint of nipple was visible over the top, along with some very lacy panties that suggested one could see through them, even if one actually couldn't. She wore a garter and stocking set too, as though extra emphasis were needed that she was in a very 'bedroom' set of underthings.

"Oh," Riker said.

"You get it now, huh?" Vi said, her eyes raking firmly over Cait's body.

"Yeah. Yeah I get it."

Riker lifted a fist toward Vi, and without even glancing at him she met it with hers.

Cait was entirely unselfconscious about Riker being present, or indeed anyone else in the store. To Vi's eyes, she and Cait might as well have been alone in her room.

Cait shimmied and slowly twirled, showing off every angle of the underwear. The process included a few moves that Vi knew for sure were lifted from her routine at work. In this case, anything that involved Cait leaning over also meant tantalizingly increasing the amount of nipple shown off, if only by the smallest margins. Vi had seen Cait's breasts more times than she could count, and yet she found herself hooked on the possibility of that bra slipping just a tiny bit further.

"What do you think?" Cait murmured.

"Fuck, babe, you know this isn't fair," Vi said. "You make all this stuff look good."

"Well... just try and keep in mind which items you most want to get me out of," Cait said with a cat-like grin and a wink before she vanished back into the dressing room.

Vi sat back and closed her eyes for a moment.

"So, uh, out of curiousity, how many more of those is she showing off?" Riker croaked.

"I have no idea, bro."

Riker fidgeted next to Vi. "We should probably... support her anyway. She helped me and all."

Vi smirked at Riker until he looked away and pretended to be studying a nearby display of socks.

Cait sauntered out again, this time getting even more sensual with her modeling. She got closer to Vi, swaying her tits and her hips at strategic moments, then scooted over to Riker and stuck her boobs in his face a little too. Riker's uncertain whimpers would have been amusing if Vi hadn't been feeling much the same mix of arousal and confusion as he was.

"Is she... allowed to do this?" Riker whispered when Cait disappeared again.

"I don't tell my girlfriend what she's allowed to do," Vi said.

"Oh, sure. But I meant, like, in this store specifically. Like with the underwear and nearly stripping and--"

"Oh that." Vi scratched her head. "Well... I think maybe she's not supposed to be actually trying on panties the way she has been. Or modeling quite so vigourously. But... well you see that guy working the cash?"

"Um... yeah?"

"He's been trying to pretend like he's not staring, and doesn't have a boner behind the counter. That girl behind us, the one who presumably works here, she's been adjusting that same rack of clothes for twenty minutes now, and I'd have to seriously worry for her if her face is always that red."

Riker considered what Vi was saying, while also surreptitiously gauging the other occupants of the store. Luckily there weren't many of the latter, and some of them probably just hadn't noticed the illicit goings on, while the few others seemed to be trying to pretend like they were oblivious. Riker was a little surprised given the largely female clientele of the shop at the amount of interest in getting some sidelong glances at Cait's appearances.

"So she's getting away with everything... because people are horny," Riker said.

"Far as I can tell."

Riker nodded. "That actually kind of makes sense to me."

Something in his tone made Vi eyes her brother suspiciously. "What does that mean?"

"Hm?"

"You heard me."

"No, nothing. It's nothing."

"It's not nothing," Vi insisted.

Riker shrugged. "Only that, like, Iz and I get away with stuff sometimes because of horniness. That's all."

Cait appeared again, this time in some sleek thigh high stockings, and a matching bra and panty set that was just transparent enough to make things very interesting. Along with making sure Vi and Riker both got very good looks at her from every angle, she swayed even closer until she was practically giving Vi a lap dance.

"Unf. Babe, seriously, dial it back a little," Vi murmured.

"Don't like it?" Cait asked.

"I like it too much."

Cait giggled and slipped away just before Vi's arms wrapped around her. "Ah ah, no touching, you know the rules."

"We're not in the strip club at the moment."

"Oh right. I forgot."

"Uh huh. Sure you did."

Riker made a strangled noise in his throat as Cait climbed into his lap, not quite grinding on him or rubbing her boobs in his face, but so damn close that the difference was only academic.

"Help," Riker squeaked.

Cait laughed, clearly enjoying herself way too much. She spun away from Riker and casually slipped out of her bra in a single smooth, well-rehearsed movement. She turned her back to her audience, snapped over at ninety degrees to ensure her bum was pointed directly at Vi, then wiggled her booty while shimmying her panties down her legs.

Vi was fully enraptured. She couldn't recall any reason at all why she wasn't already in the process of taking Cait to bed. She was, as far as she could tell, so wet she'd probably leave a puddle behind when she stood up. And somehow, Cait wasn't even done yet.

With a casual flick of her wrist, Cait tossed her panties over Vi's head, straight at the girl pretending to work. The girl caught the garment with one hand, rather undercutting her pretense of not paying attention. Cait winked, blew a kiss, then sauntered back to her dressing room.

"Vi. Vi!" Riker said urgently.

"I know," Vi said. "We're in trouble."

"Yeah I guess that's basically what I wanted to say." Riker swallowed. "Is there more?"

"There's more!" Cait called from her dressing room.

"I think there's more," Vi said.

Riker nodded, his eyes fixed in space like he was hypnotized. "Oh."

"Hey, Ri?" Vi asked, lowering her voice so hopefully only he could hear.

"Yeah?"

"This is gonna sound pretty fucked up probably...."

"That's ok. Sneak it by me while my brain's melting. I won't even notice."

Vi nodded. "Ok. I'm wondering... oh god... I'm wondering, like, if you'd maybe help out with some stuff."

"That couldn't possibly have been a more vague request."

"I know." Vi rubbed her face. "Listen, we're both horny and not thinking right now, so don't answer or criticize until later, ok? But... but what we were all three in bed together at some point. Just... just consider it."

"Four," Riker said automatically.

"Huh?"

"Izzy. That'd make four."

Vi blinked. "So I ask about potentially a threeway with me and Cait, and your first response is to make sure our sister is included too?"

Riker frowned. "Well yeah. If I was going to do something like that, it wouldn't be without her."

Vi rubbed his shoulder. "That's sweet, bro. Messed up beyond all rational understanding, but sweet."
"That's our family motto, isn't it?"

Vi half laughed and half choked. "Probably should be. God our boundaries are so freaking bad. Maybe non-existent."

"Maybe." Riker chewed on his bottom lip. "I'm liable to say yes right now, just because... well, you know what Cait's doing to us."

"I am very aware. S'the only reason I think I could even ask. And I want to be clear here, it's mostly because you're a boy and Cait seems to have taken a fancy to you. And you're so infatuated with Izzy that I don't have to worry about you getting weird and clingy."

"Thin excuses, sis," Riker said.

"I'm aware."

"I.. I might have to back out, though. If Izzy isn't on board."

"No, yeah, obviously." Vi eyed her brother sidelong and decided not to question how quickly he'd come around to the idea of having sex with another one of his sisters. It was probably best not to dwell on that too hard. Plus if she did think about it, she'd probably have to acknowledge how easily she'd come around to seducing her brother. Best to let some things be.

Cait's final show took longer than Vi was expecting, but it made sense once she strutted out. She'd opted for something like a complicated corset that also covered her tits, but that left flashes of skin visible in between a frankly ridiculous number of straps and buckles. Like a garment that couldn't decide if it was lingerie or tactical gear.

Somehow, though, the complication added to the allure, as it gave the whole thing an ever-shifting feeling that one could either slip it right off her, or that it was so confusing that it was never coming off again. This combined with a very calculated covering of Cait's breasts that once again hinted strongly at nipple and cleavage without actually displaying a bounty of either.

Her panties seemed ordinary in comparison until Cait turned around and revealed the back to be little more than a single string snugged between her butt cheeks, cut rather high up her waist. Both Vi and Riker made twin guttural sounds of helpless lust as Cait flicked her booty in their direction the first time.

"You're killing us," Vi said. "You know that right?"

Cait smiled but otherwise ignored her. She swayed to the soft music playing in the store, not really a proper dancing song, but she made it work just as well as if it was a beat blaring in the strip club. She took her time, teasing Vi and Riker both, including getting up in both their laps again.

She was even less subtle this time, fully grinding in Vi's lap, and apparently doing exactly the same to her brother. Every time Vi reached for her, Cait directed her hand to a different part of her corset, slowly getting her to unhook her. Riker, by contrast, appeared mostly paralyzed and unsure what, if anything, to do with his hands.

The corset came off eventually, leaving Cait dancing in nothing but her scanty excuse for panties. She swung her butt some more, making sure it was the focus of every eye pointed in her direction, then backed it up so she was fully grinding on Vi's lap.

Vi groaned and put her hands on Cait, running up her warm tummy to her breasts, and down to her pussy which was soaking through the panties she was modeling. Cait let herself be touched this time, let Vi feel her up, and only eventually struggled free.

Cait danced into Riker's lap, facing him, grinding her crotch on the tent in his pants. She was noticeably flushed and panting, just as turned on as Vi and Riker.

Vi watched Riker's hands tentatively land on Cait's ass while she continued to bury his face in her cleavage. It was so very clear to Vi that this threeway was happening. Or fourway, as the case may be. She was going to involve her siblings in her sex life, and all it did was turn her on.

Luckily, before Vi could get too existential about her lack of proper familial boundaries, Cait was moving again. She did some kind of wiggly maneuver to slip out of her panties, and with a casual ease popped them into Riker's mouth. She then slid herself back into Vi's lap while Riker tried to process what had just happened, and how he'd come to be sucking on panties coated in Cait's pussy.

"Vi," Cait breathed.

"Yeah?"

"Make me cum. Please?"

"Unf. I should be asking you the same thing."

Vi pushed a hand between her thigh and Cait's pussy. Cait happily kept grinding away, using Vi's fingers as a sex toy of sorts.

"I mighta got carried away," Cait admitted.

"You don't say."

"I liked the way you were looking at me."

"I liked the way you danced for me."

"You've seen that lots."

"Not when it's for me."

Vi kissed Cait's neck, and nuzzled down to her breasts. Cait whimpered, using Vi's fingers, and made herself cum in a much needed release. She clung to Vi all through it, and perhaps even tighter in the afterglow.

"Vi?"

"Hm?"

"How many people are looking right now?"

"I think it's probably best if we pretend no one is. I personally am not about to look around guiltily just at the moment."

"That's probably smart."

Vi stood up, holding Cait fully aloft for a moment before setting her on her own feet. Vi whipped off the light jacket she'd been wearing and wrapped it around Cait's shoulders, providing some small shelter from prying eyes. Vi had a sleeveless shirt on underneath, and Cait's eyes landed on her bare arms for a moment.

"Let's get you out to the car," Vi said.

"My clothes--"

"Ri'll get 'em." Vi tossed Riker her wallet. "Bro, do me a favour and collect Cait's things, and buy... well, just buy whatever you can find that she was showing off in."

Riker looked around, then down at the panties that had been shoved in his mouth. "Probably better include these," he said.

"Especially those."

"And the thing with all the straps?"

"Mmhm."

"And--"

"Riker, my brother, on this day my bank account is a worthy sacrifice to the cause. Do what you need to do."

"O-ok."

Riker looked around trying to figure out where to start. Cait meanwhile clung closer to Vi.

"I can't walk out to the car like this," Cait hissed.

"Why not? You didn't care who saw you a few moments ago."

"There's a big difference between that and walking naked through a mall and parking lot."

Vi shook her head. "Only half naked."

Cait pouted. "You gonna make me do this?"

"No. But if you do... I'll do anything you want in the bedroom."

Cait's eyes lit back up like she'd immediately forgotten the meanings of shy and embarrassed. "Anything?"

"Mmhm."

"Like--"

"As in I think I might have talked Riker into joining us. Which probably means Izzy too."

Cait pressed herself right up in front of Vi, seeking a deep kiss. "You don't have to do that, you know. They're your siblings, and that's more important that any sexual urges either of us have."

"I know. But I think it'll be fine. And I really kind of want to get over some hangups I have. I kind of hate that involving my brother is the best way I can think of, but also...." Vi glanced over her shoulder to make sure Riker wasn't anywhere nearby. "Maybe I'm just too horny, but I keep getting all tingly thinking about sharing him with you."

"Babe...." Cait wrapped her arms around the back of Vi's neck and kissed her some more. "This is gonna be so hot. I promise. I'll make you cum so many times."

"'K. But just so you know, everyone walking by can see you ass right now."

Cait meeped and crouched down some, tugging Vi's jacket as low over her bum as she could. "I think I'm done with public nudity for today."

"We have work tonight, still."

"Well I'm done with it in unsanctioned locations then." Cait batted her eyes at Vi. "Rescue me?"

"Sure thing."

Vi scooped Cait up in a princess carry and marched out to the car. They got plenty of stares on the way still, but all curled up in her arms, Cait wasn't actually terribly exposed. Vi smiled at the way Cait kept her eyes screwed up tight until they were in the relative safety of the car.

"I shoulda just taken the time to get dressed again," Cait murmured.

"Sure. But what fun would that have been?" Vi asked.

"You're really gonna do anything I want?"

"Probably."

"Probably?"

"Well I'm gonna do incest for you. Anything much worse than that and I may have to back out."

"Fair." Cait pulled Vi's jacket tighter over herself. "I'm keeping this jacket, by the way."

"That's fine. I am willing to sacrifice so many things today." Vi sighed dramatically. "Must be love."

Cait stared at her. Vi flushed.

"That was an off-hand, sarcastic comment," Vi said. "Don't look at me like that."

"You said--"

"I know what I said."

"You love--"

"Don't read too much into it."

Cait's face was a mixture of things, but mostly she was beaming, her nearly nude state forgotten.

"I'll kick you back out of the car if you keep looking at me like that," Vi growled.

"No you won't."

"Try me."

"You wanna love and protect me!"

"Oh god."

"All I needed to do was give you a lap dance this whole time, huh?"

"I take it back, ok!"

Cait giggled. "No takesie backsies!"

"... oh thank fuck, there's Riker finally."

Riker dumped a few bags into the back of the car, then took a seat. He seemed confused as he looked up front, Vi's eyes firmly ahead as she raced out of the parking lot, Cait staring affectionately at her with a whole new intensity.

"Did I miss something?" he asked.

"Nope," Vi said. "We're just... horny. Gotta get home and have an incestuous orgy. Normal stuff."

"Yeah, babe. Just normal stuff," Cait agreed.

"Um... ok then," Riker said. "Back there, at the store, that was pretty cool, you know."

Cait took her eyes off Vi to give Riker a closer inspection. "Cool?"

"Yeah."

"That's a weird way of saying you got turned on."

"Oh. I mean that too, obviously. You... you do that stuff really well." Riker brushed his hand through his hair, feeling the slight oddity of it being a different length than he was used to. "I actually did mean more, like, it's cool that you can just do stuff like that in front of strangers or... or not strangers, in my case. You can just...."

"Strip?"

"Well yeah, I guess. I don't know. Sorry."

"Thanks," Cait said, reaching a hand back to Riker's knee for a second. "I mean it is what I do for a living. And I did kind of leave myself unprepared for afterward. Usually I can disappear after a set for a few minutes. Or, you know, I know what everyone is there for, so it's a not a big deal." She sighed. "Middle of the mall was kind of a poor choice in some respects. So many unknowns. So many unsuspecting eyes."

"Yeah," Riker said. "Kind of like at school."

Cait and Vi both stared at him, Vi's eyes meeting his in the rearview mirror.

"I mean, you know. Hypothetically," Riker mumbled.

"No you didn't," Cait said. "Frig, Vi. I like your family."

"I know, babe. Hopefully you're gonna like them even more soon, or things might get awkward."

At the next stoplight, Cait unbuckled herself and slipped into the backseat with Riker. Graceful and flexible as she was, it was still an awkward maneuver, and Vi didn't help when she took the opportunity of Cait's bare ass in her face to give her a few spanks on the way.

"What did you do?" Cait asked, not even bothering with Vi's jacket anymore and sitting very nakedly in the back of the car.

"Nothin' really," Riker said, trying and failing not to perv on his sister's girlfriend. In a sense, though, why even bother stopping now?

"After that lap dance I gave you," Cait said, leaning in slightly, "you should be more open with me. Only fair, really."

Riker swallowed, feeling a suddenly dry mouth. "Vi? Help?"

"Don't look at me. I wanna know too."

Cait's fingers teased up Riker's neck to his cheek. "We're about to get even more intimate, you know. You should share. I think you want to share."

"Oh god. Ok. It's... it's just kind of like, you getting naked in the store like that... it makes me feel better about when Izzy and I got naked at school. Like we're not the only weird--"

"You did what?!"

"Yeah. Um... just for a couple classes though. And it wasn't even on purpose. Except it was when Izzy did it, I guess."

Cait sat with full, rapt attention as Riker told the story, awkward and fragmented as his delivery was. He had Vi's attention too, though she had to pay attention to the road.

"So my clothes got stolen after track practice one day. Only they weren't really stolen. We thought they were. And it's this whole... I don't know you'd have to understand the dynamics. But I ended up going without any clothes, and somehow didn't get sent to the principal's office or anything."

"Oh there's no way," Cait breathed, but she stayed focused and got increasingly wiggly in her seat as Riker kept going. She bit her lip and her eyes got a little wider with every added detail.

"And so, you know, Izzy finished her turn doing it," Riker said. "And we kind of decided that we probably shouldn't be that crazy, generally speaking."

"Wow, such wisdom," Vi said.

"Maybe a little crazy sometimes though?" Cait suggested.

"Yeah, we're not actually very good at sticking to it or anything," Riker said with a shrug. "But, you know, it's important Iz and I focus on each other more than wild escapades. That's the main thing."

"That's pretty cute," Cait said, casually winking at Riker. "Sibling love is so precious."

"... the usual kind? Or mine and Izzy's?"

"All of it."

Vi gratefully pulled into their driveway and hopped out of the car. "Alright you horny little succubus. We're here."

Cait climbed out too, then had a quick, intense discussion with Vi about whether or not she could sneak naked through the house without getting caught by Helena, Zoe, or to a lesser extent Izzy.

Riker ignored most of that and went inside to find Izzy. They had some things to discuss.
Family Boundaries Ch. 08
Sibling fourway, going to the dance, and licking out Zoe.
Zoe was sitting at her computer, idly chewing her thumbnail. She was mildly stuck on the story she'd been writing, unsure quite where it was headed next. That was part of the problem with unintentionally basing more and more of it on her family; there were certainly moments of intense inspiration, but she didn't feel like she could invent anything too out of character when she had less material to work with.

Zoe studied her previous few paragraphs she'd written, as though somehow that might help. Sometimes her own writing could turn her on like crazy, nearly as much as sexy moments with her family. Probably largely because of the naughty memories being invoked.

In this case, despite being kind of in the mood to masturbate to her own smut, she wasn't really at a hot point in the story. It was a bit frustrating.

Zoe caught the sounds of a car parking in the driveway. One or more of her siblings returning home, most likely. Zoe swiveled back and forth in her computer chair a bit more, trying to jog her creativity a bit, then gave up and pattered out of her room to see about maybe hanging with one of her sibs for a bit.

She was, as it happened, just in time to catch Cait nakedly darting toward Vi's room and into safety. Cait had been running fast enough that Zoe didn't believe her eyes at first, and wasn't sure that Cait had noticed her presence. Vi followed behind at a more leisurely pace and just grinned at Zoe in a way that seemed to confirm the evidence her eyes had given her.

Slowly, dazedly, Zoe turned back to her computer and sat down. After a moment's thought, she started typing.

"Don't have to wait long sometimes," she murmured to herself.

Already her mind was running wild with new ideas, mainly in regard to what possible reason Cait would have to be without her clothes, and what she and Vi were going to get up to.

Zoe had to kind of shoe horn in a new character to her story, but what the hell, not everything had to technically be about her family. She was aware the thread of the whole thing was getting a little thin and tangled as she kept adding new themes, characters, and sexy times as inspiration struck, but that was fine. It wasn't like anyone else was going to read it anyway. It was all just for her, for writing practice, and for masturbation purposes. Plot and consistency were more malleable and forgiving than they might be under different circumstances.

Zoe's hand sneaked down to her pussy more and more as she turned herself on. After a while she had to give in and grab her vibrator to shove down her panties so she could leave her hands free. She typed away while grinding on her toy and letting its vibrations do their thing.

****

Riker was slowest into the house, somehow still saddled with carrying all of the shopping. He dropped off Vi's bags in front of her door, then took his purchases into his room. Izzy was there already, holding a dress up to herself in the mirror. She quickly put it away before Riker could get much of a look at it.

"Oh hey, you're back," Izzy said. She moved in for kisses. "Get anything good?"

"Sure hope so," Riker said, slipping his hands around Izzy's waist. "You look like you found a dress."

"Mmhm. No peeking yet though."

"Haha, ok."

Izzy gently tousled Riker's hair. "Got a haircut and everything, huh?"

"Yeah. It was that or Cait trying to style it like Vi's. I guess it was getting a touch long."

"Maybe. I liked the way it was. I mean, I like it more now, though. So clean and handsome."

"Aww, thanks, Iz."

Riker fully groped his sister's ass as they made out some more. Her hands running through his hair were driving him kind of crazy. Or, rather, crazier than he already was.

"Listen, hold up a sec," Riker finally gasped as he unlatched from Izzy's mouth.

"Why?" Izzy purred.

"'Cause we actually gotta do something."

Izzy pouted. "Do we though?"

"It's a horny thing," Riker said, smiling as Izzy perked up instantly.

"Oh. Well that's good then, 'cause I'm kinda ready for something like that."

"Mmhm. Me too."

Izzy nodded and put a hand on Riker's heart as though she could sense his arousal just from the way it was beating. "I can tell. You just... feel horny. The way you usually feel when we've been doing something naughty."

"That obvious, huh?" Riker asked.

"To me it is," Izzy said. "I really assumed you just wanted to take me to bed."

"Unf. Well I kinda do." Riker put his hand over Izzy's heart. "You're... not quite that turned on yet, huh?"

"Well give me a minute. Some more makeouts like that and I'll get there."

Riker was tempted, but shook his head. "We have a task."

"Which is what exactly."

"We... and hear me out here... we need to kind of go, like, have sex with Vi and Cait."

Izzy nodded. "Ok."

"Before you say anything... oh, really? Just like that?"

Izzy shrugged. "I mean I wasn't expecting that, but if you think it's important, then it is."

"I was trying to prepare how to explain it to you. Like there's this whole sequence of events, and some of it doesn't actually make any sense even to me when I try and say it out loud, and--"

Izzy silenced him with a kiss. "But it's important?"

"Yeah, I think so."

"And it's gonna be hot as hell?"

"Most likely."

"And we'll be together?"

"I insisted."

Izzy smiled. "So let's do it. You can explain why later, when you're not buzzing so hard with anticipation."

"Maybe more nerves than anticipation."

"And you're super duper horny from something. So much that you're probably not thinking straight."

Riker nodded bashfully. "Kinda, yeah."

"We'll sort it all out when our heads are clear then."

"This is why you're the smart one," Riker said, kissing Izzy's neck.

"Nothing to do with being smart," Izzy protested as she held Riker's head where it was and exposing more of her neck for him. "You know I trust you with anything, right? It's more about that."

"Especially if it involves doing something you're kind of interested in anyway?"

"Maybe especially in those cases, yes." Izzy bit her lip. "Vi really wants us involved? I kind of thought she was the least interested in incest of any of us."

Riker scratched his head. "I think it's kind of complicated. But mostly... mostly I think she wants a cock to help bridge the gap between sex she knows and sex she wants. Not so much 'cause she wants to fuck her brother."

"But she asked her brother, didn't she?" Izzy pointed out. "Lots of other guys out there. I think under that facade of hers, she's not all that different from us."

"Well we are family, after all."

"Mmhm. So let's go help--"

"Actually, hang on," Riker said. "Before we go, I did kinda pick up some new underwear. Maybe... maybe we could wear it?"

"Hehe, oh you are being bad. It's something you think Vi and Cait are gonna like, isn't it?"

"Maybe Cait more so, but yeah." Riker's cheeks were red. "We don't have to, but--"

"No no, let me see what you got."

"Ok."

****

Cait was as horny as Vi had ever known her. Hornier even than back at the lingerie store. For once in her life, Vi actually felt overmatched in bed. Not through physical strength, as Vi was still more than capable of pinning Cait down if she wanted to. But just through sheer exuberance Cait was maintaining control and keeping Vi off-balance.

"Settle down a little, would you?" Vi grunted.

"Don't think so, babe," Cait said, currently tearing off the last of Vi's clothing.

"Didn't I get you off once already? Back at the store?"

"It didn't last." Cait bit her lip while sitting astride a nearly naked Vi. "You really think Riker'll join us?"

"I think so. Like eighty percent chance of it, I'd say."

"Unf. And do you believe that story about him and Izzy being naked in school?"

"Honestly... yeah, about the same eighty percent chance I'd say. Maybe higher, just the way he was telling it. Not something he'd probably make up either."

"And they definitely have sex with each other, huh?"

Vi flipped Cait on her back. "That part I can guarantee, yes."

"Fuck that's hot."

"You're a little fucked yourself," Vi said, tapping Cait's forehead.

"You wanna have sex with them too."

"Don't."

"You're sending some mixed messages then."

Vi growled, firmly pinning Cait's arms down. "I mean yes, ok, I kind of do. But not in a way I can explain very well. And not like you seem to. I'd almost think you want them more than me."

Cait shook her head and wrapped her legs around Vi's midsection with an impressive display of flexibility. She rolled Vi onto her back, taking a seat on her tummy.

"I want you," Cait said firmly. "I'll tell the twins to get lost if you want. I'd be a bit sad about it, but I'd do it. I'm here for you."

Vi ran her hand along Cait's thigh and up her bare side. It wasn't fair just how smooth, soft, and fascinating her body could be. "Thanks. But they can stay. If they show up."

"Eighty percent chance, I hear."

"Uh huh."

Cait kissed Vi, the two of them running hands over each other's bare flesh.

"It's ok to be into it, you know," Cait said in a softer voice. "You know I'm not going to judge."

"I know," Vi said. "Honestly, in some ways I don't even think I know what I really want. But I feel like somehow this is going to work. It's dumb, right? Making things so complicated that any number of things could go wrong, short or long term. That's not any kind of solution."

"Maybe," Cait said. "But it's gonna be with people who care about you. Sometimes that's the most important thing."

"Yeah, maybe."

Cait was busy sucking on Vi's tits when there was finally a soft knock at the door. The door creaked open, and the twins made their entrance. Both Vi and Cait muffled moans in their throats at the sight.

Riker and Izzy were wearing matching shirts and panties, and apparently nothing else. Really playing up the twin vibe.

"Oh god," Cait breathed. "Oh wow."

Vi wanted to tease Cait for her reaction, but she understood all too well. There was something magnetically sexual about Riker and Izzy sometimes, and this was certainly one of those times.

Skimpy, matching outfits. The forbidden allure of twins. The way those panties didn't really hide Riker's cock properly.

Vi frowned. "Wait, those panties, they look familiar."

Cait nodded eagerly. "Yeah, they do." She twirled her finger. "Turn."

Riker and Izzy looked at each other, then did a half-turn to face away from Cait and Vi.

Cait whimpered. "Oh fuck. They are. They're just like those panties I had earlier."

Vi nodded, hypnotized by the twins' asses. That part of them was near-identical too, apparently. The panties in question didn't do anything to hide that, since they were the ones with little more than a string defining the butt crack in the back.

"You just buy those?" Vi asked.

Riker nodded. "Yeah."

"With my money?"

"Maybe. You, uh, said to do--"

"I know what I said," Vi sighed. "I meant for buying Cait new things. But... I think I have to let this one slide."

Cait nodded emphatically. "Worth it. So worth it." She gave Vi big, pouty eyes. "Can we keep them? Pweeeaaase?"

"... the underwear, or the twins?"

"Both. Mostly the twins."

"I'm stuck with them," Vi said. "You know that."

"Lucky you," Cait said. She beckoned to Riker and Izzy with a crooked finger.

The twins again glanced at each other, then slowly approached the bed.

Izzy was all aflutter and generally trying not to think too hard about what she and Riker were doing. Not that she thought she didn't want to participate, or that she'd regret it, but it was an awfully big step that had been sprung rather suddenly on her.

She meant what she'd told Riker, though. She trusted him with anything, and where he went, she went. If that meant their sister's pussy, then so be it.

She was certain Riker wasn't much more prepared for this than she was, and that he was just as nervous and excited. They shared emotions with their little glances at each other, and their minds were as one.

Something had happened very recently for Riker to feel this strongly about what they needed to do. Izzy would find out the story at some point, but she fully recognized the need to go with the flow for now, to be patient and wait for private time with her brother later.

"My poor heart can't handle this," Cait whined as Izzy and Riker got up on the bed.

"You mean your pussy can't," Vi said.

"Either way," Cait said. "All the same in this case."

Izzy and Riker got felt up as soon as they were in range. Cait wasn't holding back much. Vi was just chilling for now, and Izzy felt a momentary uncertainty as to how one started getting involved with one's sister in such a scenario. It all of a sudden felt weird to try and grab Vi a little or something, even if she was already naked. It just wasn't how their relationship went.

Izzy almost immediately forgot her concerns when Riker started making out with her. She gratefully accepted his affections and the comfort they provided. Even with Vi watching, even with Cait impishly grabbing their butts, nothing much could bother her while she had her brother in her arms, giving each other kisses.

It was a new angle to making out when a third person took care of the actual removal of clothing. Aside from liberally fondling their bums and appreciating how identical they were, Cait also sneaked her way into taking off the twins' shirts.

"You're way too into this, babe," Vi said, still lying back and just watching.

"Twins, Vi," Cait said. "Twiiinnns."

"You're not wrong."

"This might sound dumb," Riker said. "But, uh, what actually happens now?"

"Glad you asked," Izzy murmured. "I forgot there was supposed to be anything else."

"You just wanna kiss more in Vi's bed?"

"Mmhm!"

Vi had been kind of wondering the same thing. She was a bit out of her depth here, same as everyone else, but she didn't want to show that in front of her siblings. Luckily she had a default option to go with, and she decided to make good use of it.

Bullying some space clear in the middle of the bed, Vi tossed Riker down on his back, the same as she'd done for lots of boys before. She'd never had to tug panties off of any of them, that part was new, but the way his cock sprang toward her was much more familiar.

Vi straddled Riker, grabbed his erection, and rather unceremoniously mounted him. She was very, very aware it was her brother's cock she was taking in her pussy, but he was fundamentally just a boy, and physically speaking she could continue to handle him like one.

"Well that was... efficient," Cait said, eyes focused tightly on Vi and Riker's joining.

Vi shrugged. "S'the way to do it." She rocked her hips, feeling the sweet, familiar sensation of cock moving inside her. She hadn't had any since getting with Cait, and it was nice to get back to comfortable territory. "I like how straightforward boys are."

"Well sure, I guess that's one way of looking at it," Cait said. "You really just never bother with foreplay much, did you?"

"Some making out sometimes."

"Sure." Cait shook her head. "You shoulda been making them lick you out at least."

"Too much hassle."

"Oh baby girl."

"Don't look at me like that! I know what I like, and I get what I want."

"That would imply you really want your brother's cock," Cait suggested.

"That... no. Just... stop logicking me!"

While Vi and Cait argued, and Vi rode Riker, Izzy lay down with her face next to her brother's. The twins stared at each other for a moment.

"You're in her," Izzy finally said.

Riker nodded. "Yeah. Are you ok with that?"

"I think so." She traced her fingers across Riker's chest. "It's kinda hot. And she is our sister, after all."

"She really... unf... takes over a cock when she wants, huh?"

"Feels nice does it?"

"Yeah. Also I kind of feel like a sex toy?"

Izzy grinned. "That's kind of hot too."

"You would think that."

"Sure. My brother is the finest sex toy the world has to offer."

Riker blushed. "I don't think that's coming off as romantic as you think it is."

Izzy giggled and sneaked in a few kisses before she was summarily shoved out of the way so Cait could sit on Riker's face.

Izzy glared up at Cait. "Hey! I was using that!"

Cait's eyes were slightly unfocused, her expression unaffected by Izzy's words. She reached down and gently guided Izzy up where she could kiss her. It was hard to maintain an argument under those circumstances.

"You know what, Ri's probably fine down there," Izzy murmured.

Riker was more than fine. He had Vi riding his cock, Cait riding his face, and Izzy soon had her panties off and straddled his tummy. Three naked girls were atop him all at once, all grinding wet little pussies on him in their own ways.

Having Izzy sitting on him actually helped quite a lot, emotionally speaking. It might have been an overwhelming experience if not for her comforting presence.

Vi was enjoying herself, but was also a bit confused. Fucking her brother was going quite smoothly, and felt far more natural than she would have expected, but having Izzy in between herself and Cait seemed like it was counter-productive somehow. The whole point was to bridge the gap to having sex just with Cait, and instead she and Cait were sharing Izzy between them.

"Vi? Hey, babe?" Cait said.

"Hm?"

"Look. Look at this."

"Yeah, Cait. My sister's sucking on your tits. I can see."

Cait had such a wide grin it was almost cartoonish. "Yeah. And your brother's sucking on my pussy."

"I can see that too. Aren't we supposed to be doing more together here? Or something?"

"Probably. Just give me another minute here and maybe I can... hm, no."

"Y'know, I don't wanna claim that I'm any good at plans," Izzy said. "But I can't help feeling like maybe there should have been more of one here."

"It just kind of happened," Vi said.

"I know the feeling," Izzy said. "I think sometimes it's good just to go with things and see what happens. But--"

"We'll work it out," Cait said. "Maybe if we just switch and--"

"Oh goddammit Ri," Vi said.

"What?" Izzy asked. "Ooh, wait, nevermind, I know."

"He's cumming in me." Vi sighed. "I was really enjoying that too."

Izzy grunted and managed to drag Cait's fingers down to her clit, helping her to follow her brother in orgasm shortly after.

"Not my fault, you know," Riker's muffled voice came from underneath Cait. "Riding me like that while your girlfriend suffocates me with that ass. I mean what do you expect? You should have gone slower if you didn't want me to finish."

"Yeah yeah," Vi said.

She hauled herself off of Riker's cock. Cait tilted her head and stared down at Vi's pussy. Izzy flopped onto her side next to her brother and eyed Vi's pussy as well.

"He can go again if you give him a minute," Izzy suggested.

"Probably true," Riker agreed.

"Or, hear me out here," Cait said, "I could lick all that cum back out of you."

"Ooh, that. That one," Izzy said. "That's fucked up. I like it."

"It'd be more fucked up if you licked your brother's cum back out of your sister's twat," Cait pointed out.

Izzy's face was a picture of awe and horniness. "Oh my god," she breathed. "That would be fucked up." She looked at Vi, then quickly back to Cait. "You think she'd let me?"

Vi rolled her eyes. "I'm right here. I can hear everything you're saying."

"Good point, babe," Cait said. "Good point."

Cait pushed Vi onto her back and wiggled her way between her legs, lapping at her pussy. Vi sighed again, but in pleasure this time.

"You're just lucky it feels so good when you do that," Vi said, stroking Cait's hair.

"Yeah, lucky," Izzy said, crawling over next to Cait and watching closely. She pouted a little when Cait didn't seem inclined to share after all.
Riker scooted around a little to watch from the other side. "Don't worry, Iz, if they get too carried away, we could just have sex together instead. You know, once I get a minute here."

Izzy nodded. "We could just do it anyway." She bit her lip and wiggled her butt. "I'm ready when you are."

"Just chill a little," Vi said. "We might need Ri's cock ready to go again."

"Harrumph," Izzy said. "Fine. Woulda been better if we had two-- oh hang on, what if I just got a strapon or something? That's almost as good as another cock."

Vi frowned. "I mean...."

"Yeah, I'll only be a minute. Might as well have one if we need it."

Izzy flounced off the bed and out the door before anyone could form a cogent argument to keep her where she was.

"That really doesn't solve the problem though," Vi said, not that Izzy could hear her anyway. "Me and Cait could have used a strapon if we wanted."

Cait eyed her. "I mean... we still could."

"True, I guess."

Riker laid back lazily, feeling his cock slowly stiffening back to full erection. "Almost would have thought you two would have tried that already."

"Yeah well... I don't know that it'll actually help anything," Vi said.

"It's not a pussy," Riker said.

"I'm aware," Vi said. "And I mean I guess I could probably ride one. Just seems... weird. I dunno."

Cait paused her pussy licking. "Who says I wouldn't bend you over and pound you a little, hm?"

"Oh. Yeah. I guess maybe...."

"Vi... do you ever do anything that's not just you riding some dude's cock?"

Vi's face scrunched up a little, and she pushed Riker's head away so he wouldn't stare at her so intently. "Not really. Not until recently."

Cait propped herself up on her elbows. Riker, despite Vi's best efforts, also continued to watch the proceedings closely.

"So you only do sex that's straight to the point, where you're in control the whole time," Cait said.

"I don't think I like when you put it that way," Vi muttered.

"So, what, like it's got nothing to do with cocks and pussies?" Riker asked.

Cait shrugged. "I don't know for sure. Might be we've been focused on the wrong thing." She traced her finger up and down the inside of Vi's thigh. "Could be you're just not used to intimacy."

"Ooh, yeah," Riker said. "Like me and Iz, there's a big difference us being together alone, and doing sexy stuff with other people or whatever. They're both good, but just the two of us is best. It's... I dunno, warm and comfortable and special."

Vi turned her head away. "I don't know if sex has to be special. It's just something that feels good. People make it too weird."

Cait crawled up Vi's body. "Maybe. I think it can be one of the most special things, with the right person. Or people, as the case may be." She brushed Vi's hair back softly. "Like in some ways, I don't even care what we do or don't do. It just feels right being with you."

"Dammit, Cait," Vi whispered. "No fair."

"Which part?" Cait asked.

"I dunno. Making me feel things."

"Ooh, no, that's good, Vi," Riker said. "Feel all the things. You're safe here. With people who love you. You can-- aah!"

Riker landed on the floor with a thump as Vi's precisely judged kick sent him over the side.

"Hehe, gonna kick me out of bed too?" Cait asked teasingly.

Vi slowly shook her head. "No. No I don't think so." Her hands landed lightly on Cait's sides. "But I'm not totally sure I actually know what to do with you."

****

Izzy dashed down the hall to Helena's room. She didn't stop to consider that she was naked and aroused, nor that her mom might be currently occupying her own bedroom. As such, she burst into the room and was halfway to the closet where Helena kept sex toy samples from her work before realizing that she'd interrupted something.

Helena was naked in bed with a vibrator at her pussy, while her other hand held her phone in front of her, seemingly on a video call with someone.

"Don't mind me," Izzy said. "I'll just be a second."

Helena quickly shushed whoever she was talking to and set her phone down. "Izzy, sweetie, you could at least knock. And wear clothes. And... you're not listening, are you?"

Izzy was scanning boxes. "Sorry, Mom. Just in a hurry. Do you have any strapons in here?"

Helena hesitated. "Yes, actually. Check down on your right."

"Oh, there they are. Thanks."

"Um... if you're going to peg your brother, you probably want some lube."

"Ew! Mom!"

"And make sure to warm up first with--"

"Mom! No!" Izzy said. "Don't be weird. I'm not gonna peg Riker. Jeez."

Helena appeared totally unconvinced. "Uh huh."

"Anyway... have fun, I guess," Izzy said, darting back out the door.

Helena sighed. She was just about to pick her phone back up when Izzy reappeared.

"Who you talking to anyway while you're playing with yourself?" Izzy asked. "I didn't know you--"

"Izzy, if you don't ask any more questions, I won't give you more sex advice."

Izzy hurriedly nodded. "Yeah, sure. A fair bargain. Night Mom. Have fun."

****

Riker popped his head back up beside the bed. He stayed on the floor for the moment, unwilling to immediately risk another bout of getting kicked out of bed.

Cait was on top of Vi, grinding on her while Vi grabbed her ass.

"I really think you should just give it a try," Riker said. "I know emotions aren't your strong point, but they can be fun sometimes."

Vi growled. "Why did I think this was a good idea again?"

"'Cause you secretly kinda wanted to fuck your siblings?" Cait hazarded.

"No, I don't think that was it." Vi rolled over on top of Cait. "I think it's you. You get me all confused about things."

"In a good way?"

"Mostly, yes."

Riker leaned forward, arms on the bed, chin resting on the back of his arms. "Awww."

"Shush," Vi said.

Vi had Cait pinned down and was grinding on her with more focus. Their pussies rubbed against each other as they found a good mutual rhythm to fall into.

Izzy dashed back in a box in her hands. She skidded to a halt, surveyed the scene, then knelt down next to her brother.

"What's going on?" she hissed. "I got the strapon. Do they... want it at all?"

Riker shrugged. "No idea. Just kinda waiting to see how this plays out."

"Don't really need your commentary right now," Vi said.

"Sorry," Riker and Izzy chorused together.

The twins watched another moment in silence.

"Mom thought I wanted to peg you, you know," Izzy said to her brother.

"What? Really?"

"Yeah."

"Haha, that's so weird."

"I know, right?"

Cait moaned. "Unf. I mean you guys could do that, if you wanted."

"Why do you have to keep encouraging them?" Vi asked.

"'Cause it's hot?"

"I see."

"And because when you get annoyed with them, you get more aggressive with me," Cait said.

Vi paused, then sat up, pushed one of Cait's flexible legs back, and started grinding pussies together even more directly. "I hate that you might be right."

"Being annoyed is kind of an emotion, I guess," Izzy said.

Riker nodded sagely. "One of her favourites."

"Maybe we shoulda been tapping into that more."

"Hindsight. What can ya do?"

Vi gritted her teeth. "I'm either gonna cum, or gonna have to chase them out of the room. Not sure which yet."

Cait grabbed Vi's butt and encouraged her to keep moving her hips. "Keep going. This is actually really working for me."

"I--"

"Pleeeaaase?" Cait said, batting her eyes ridiculously as she whined.

Vi, even through her horniness and exasperation with her siblings, also felt a solid core inside herself of wanting to make Cait feel good. She'd felt somewhat guilty and selfish for holding back in previous encounters. She had a feeling this time that she could handle it.

"Alright, cupcake. I got you."

The twins made cooing noises, but Vi ignored them. Her attention was only for Cait; her horny eyes, that soft smile, and the way she frantically rocked herself back against Vi with ever increasing urgency.

Riker and Izzy eventually dared to get back on the bed too, this time so Riker could sink deep inside Izzy and they could have sex together next to Cait and Vi. Somehow, Cait didn't even hardly glance at them. Her gaze was locked on Vi until they both came.

It was intense and so very different for Vi. Cumming tended to be different between riding a cock or getting herself off, and Cait had recently taught her some other sensations. This was new again. Not just the physical sensations, but emotionally Vi actually felt herself allowing some feelings that she didn't want to think about too hard just yet.

Cait wrapped her arms around Vi and held her close, guiding her head to rest on her boobs.

"That was nice," Cait whispered.

"Yeah. It was," Vi agreed.

"You ok?"

"I think so."

"What ya thinking about?"

Vi shrugged. "That it's kind of annoying the twins are still fucking right next to us."

"Pff, babe! You're s'posed to say something about how in love with me you are right now."

"You shoulda given me a hint then."

Cait giggled. "Hehe, yeah, probably." She patted Vi's head. "Anyway, just enjoy it. You can't get a twins show like this easily. Trust me, people have asked."

"You're such a perv, you know that?"

"I'm a connoisseur of the erotic arts, thank you very much."

Vi snorted. "Sure, cupcake. Whatever you say." She wiggled to get comfier against Cait's naked body. "You can play with my hair more if you want."

Cait smiled and twirled her fingers in Vi's hair, her eyes and Vi's both now casually on the twins. "We must do this more often," she murmured.

****

Izzy and Riker fell into bed together after finishing up with Vi and Cait. They'd cummed together, as was their wont, and Izzy had a pussy full of her brother's cum now.

"Kinda too bad they have to work tonight," Riker said. "I feel like Vi was kind of getting into the whole cuddling thing."

Izzy squealed softly. "Oh my god, can you imagine if she falls in love for real? That might be the cutest thing in the world." She sighed. "It is too bad they couldn't just spend the night together. In bed, I mean. I guess they'll still kinda be together."

"Yeah, not sure a strip club is the most romantic place for the afterglow. But then again, it is where they met, so...."

"Hehe, that's true."

"Maybe it's for the best not to push too hard all at once anyway. It was a pretty intense evening as it was."

"It was. Still would have liked to lick your cum out of someone, though," Izzy said. "Kind of rude of Cait to hog it all."

"Jeez, are you still horny?" Riker asked.

"Not especially," Izzy said, idly fingering her messy slit. "Just thinking out loud."

Riker fondled Izzy's tits a little, with the same casualness and lack of sexual intent as Izzy showed while playing with herself.

"It would be pretty hot, actually," he admitted.

"That's what I'm saying."

"We can try again next time."

Izzy gave Riker a slow, sly smile. "Next time, huh?"

"Assuming there is one."

"Hehe, you wanna fuck our sister again."

Riker blushed softly. "Maybe."

"You do! Sisterfucker!"

"You're my sister too, you know."

Izzy shook her head. "I don't count. That's just twin stuff. Vi's a proper sister and you wanna cum in her again."

"You wanna lick my cum out of her," Riker countered.

"... only if it comes up organically."

Riker sighed dreamily and moved his head to rest it by Izzy's boobs. She cradled him gently against her chest.

"There was something different about sex with Vi," he admitted.

"Oh?"

"Yeah. I don't know, like something dominant and slightly selfish, but also she really knows what she's doing with her pussy. Physically speaking, it was pretty neat."

"Better than me?" Izzy asked.

"No one's better than you," Riker said, giving her a few kisses around her collarbone. "We belong together."

"Mmhm!"

"But it was pretty good. Again, in a physical sense. Maybe partly 'cause it was just, you know, different. I've only ever been in your pussy before, you know."

"I think I like when you say that," Izzy said.

Riker grinned. "I love being in you," he said in a low, husky voice.

Izzy squealed softly. "Nice. But also Vi's pussy, huh?"

"Well yeah. Her pussy is nice, and the way she rode me. But there really wasn't much emotion there the way there is with us. Other than the sibling things Vi and I already feel."

"Oh sure," Izzy said. "It'd be hard for anyone to compete with us love-wise." She shrugged. "You're my twin," she said, as though it explained everything.

"Always," Riker agreed fervently.

"I think Vi might be working on that emotion stuff though. She and Cait were getting pretty cute and cozy there for a bit."

"Yeah. That would be nice," Riker agreed. He gave Izzy a few kisses around her neck and breasts, and moved his hand down to rest flat on her tummy.

"So... what actually happened today?" Izzy asked after a moment of letting her brother kiss her. "I can only hold my curiousity so long, you know."

"Oh right. Sorry. We, uh, went shopping together."

"I know that."

"Right. And, well, Cait kinda helped me in the dressing room a bit."

"Hehe, what, with like a handjob or something?"

Riker shook his head. "No, nothing like that. But she was kinda, like, flirting a bit? Or perving? Or... both maybe? It's just so weird to me for a girl like that to show such interest. I mean, mostly only 'cause she's got a kink for it, I think. 'Cause we're twins. But still."

Izzy stroked Riker's hair while pondering. "That girl does enjoy her incest, doesn't she?"

"Sure seems to."

"And I do get why that kind of attention from her is... enticing." Izzy smiled in reminiscence. "Making out with her was pretty nice."

"Right? But anyway the better part of the story is when I went to get a haircut, and Cait and Vi went underwear shopping. When I found them again Cait was, uh, modeling."

"Modeling?"

"Like as in showing off how she looked in various lingerie."

Izzy raised an eyebrow. "As in...."

"As in the way she would while stripping. I assume." Riker swallowed just at the memory. "Including maybe kind of giving us both lap dances. In the middle of the store."

"Unf. Well that's not fair. I want a lap dance now."

"She'd probably give you one if you asked."

"Probably, actually."

"It was... jeez, it was good," Riker said. "I think maybe I understand the appeal of strip clubs now."

"Hehe, the idea of girls taking clothes off wasn't doing it for you?"

"Well... I mean yes, when you put it that way."

Izzy giggled softly to herself. "So you got super horny over Cait and needed to--"

"Oh, no, sorry. The point was Vi was super horny over her, and she needed help."

"What? Vi doesn't hardly ever need help."

"Not usually. But, you know, emotions are kind of her Achilles' heel. I think having her sibs present turned it into more of a hedonistic indulgence than an emotion laden trap."

Izzy was quiet for a moment. "If it were anyone else, I don't think I'd buy a word of that. But... yeah. So we helped Vi get what she needs."

"Mmhm."

"And got some good sexy times in the process."

"Mmhm!"

"And maybe hopefully Vi made some progress today."

"Here's hoping."

Izzy clicked her tongue thoughtfully. "So we did a good deed today."

"You could probably count it that way, yes," Riker said. "And, uh, I had a thought about that. Hear me out, because I haven't really thought it through too much yet."

"Hit me."

"What if... what if that's something we're good at? Like helping other people find love, I mean."

"... because we had a fourway with our sister and her girlfriend and it might have unloaded a little bit of said sister's emotional baggage somehow?"

"Not that specifically," Riker said. "I mean... look, we're helping them be together. Sort of. And Aurora and Celeste have gotten way more open about being together."

"Didn't even used to know they were a thing," Izzy murmured.

"Exactly. And Diana has a date now. Which maybe that'll be something, who knows."

"She's gotten more confidence lately," Izzy agreed.

"Even if it's mostly a result of horniness," Riker giggled.

"Ha, yeah. Still, you might be on to something. We could... help people. People we want to see happy."

"I had a bit of a notion about something like that," Riker said. "Like maybe Zoe could use some help."

"Mmhm. Or Mom. She was having phone sex with someone this evening, you know. And I don't think it's someone she's been openly dating."

"Oh! Really?"

"I think so. I've got suspicions."

"Then I guess we should help them both then, right?"

Izzy rolled on top of Riker and pinned him down. She smiled impishly at him. "And have sex with them if we need to?"

"Well...."

"For the cause, of course."

"Yeah. For the cause," Riker said.

"Zo did help us have sex that first time," Izzy said. "And I think she likes that kind of thing."

"What, just because she masturbates to us, draws us naked, and generally likes to perv on us given half a chance?"

"Those were the subtle clues I was drawing on, yes."

"You might be on to something."

"Mmhm."

Izzy slid herself on to Riker's cock while still atop him. Both of them were ready to go again, and he went inside her all nice and snug, their perfect twin fit.

Watching Riker with a somewhat evil smile, Izzy started riding him the way she'd watched Vi do earlier. Riker recognized what she was doing and slowly smiled back at her.

"Sisterly competition now?" he asked.

"Nah. But I might learn a couple things from her."

Riker tried to reach for his sister, and got his arms pinned down again for his troubles. Izzy used her athletic body to full effect as she rode him with a good, steady rhythm while taking full control of him at the same time.

"... I must write Vi a thank you card," Riker said, lying back under his sister and watching her lithe, nude form rock back and forth on his cock.

"You do that," Izzy said breathily.

"Can I at least grab your ass a little?"

She considered. "That's acceptable, I guess."

Riker fondled Izzy's bum while she sat up straighter and fucked him lovingly. He cheated a little and ran his hands over her thighs too. He wanted to do more, to feel her, to kiss her, to love her back as hard as he could. That wasn't what this was about, though. This was for Izzy to do what she wanted.

Izzy held out as long as she could, trying to ride her twin brother from an aloof position, taking what she wanted the way she'd watched Vi do. She wasn't Vi, though, and she couldn't resist Riker forever. Eventually, helplessly, she leaned back over him so they could kiss and she could feel him pulling her close, expressing their twin need for each other.

They came for each other in a loving mix of sex and emotion, then just cuddled tight for a while.

"I'll get better at domming you, you know," Izzy said.

"No you won't," Riker said. "That's not you."

"I could if I wanted."

"Maybe."

Izzy sighed. "Maybe Vi'll teach me to do sex her way if I teach her to do it our way."

"Yeah, sure. Let's go with that."

****

Helena sat back in her chair at work the next day, running a dildo back and forth in her hands.

"You going to approve that model, or ask it on a date?" Athena asked.

"Very funny," Helena said. "I just got lost in thought a minute."

"I could tell. What is it this time?"

"I don't know. I guess just the twins are going to a dance together tonight."

"As each other's dates, you mean?" Athena asked.

"Yeah."

"Well that's kinda cute."

"Under some circumstances it would be. Maybe it still is." Helena sighed. "Maybe it actually is. Is that horrible of me?"

"Why would it be?" Athena asked with genuine confusion.

"Just... you remember last night when Izzy interrupted?"

Athena grinned. "Yeah. You went so red before you dropped your phone."
"Amused, are you?"

"Kinda. Why didn't you lock the door?"

Helena sighed. "I didn't used to have to worry about it. The kids wouldn't be caught dead coming running to mommy at night. Not for... too many years for me to want to count."

"Hehe."

"Yeah, laugh it up. Your turn's coming." Helena leaned back in her chair. "Zoe's just been wandering in whenever she wants. Now Izzy runs in. To grab a strapon, no less. Pegging her brother now, I mean really."

"Hot."

"Shush. And she was naked."

"So were you."

"Yes, thank you," Helena said. "I don't need your help. The point is everything's falling apart. There aren't any boundaries left in the family. Nudity just kind of happens sometimes. Masturbation is turning into a free for all. And... and my son and daughter are openly dating each other."

Athena leaned forward. "And?"

"What do you mean 'and'?"

"And... you kind of like it?"

"Wow, ok."

"You do," Athena insisted. "You think I haven't noticed? You were so horny after Izzy came in last night."

"I was horny before that. Hence the phone sex."

"Yeah, but not like after. You like this breakdown of discipline with your kids."

Helena frowned. "Perving on my kids is more your thing."

"We can both do it. There's lots to go around."

Helena fiddled with the dildo some more before realizing that her mind was sneakily steering her toward wanting to use it. "I think I might feel better if you'd judge me a little and want to help me stop thinking this way. Instead of, you know, encouraging it."

"Maybe I should sleep over sometimes. To help protect your privacy, I mean."

"Yes, I'm so sure that's what you mean." Helena chewed her lip. "Although honestly... seeing Izzy with that strapon got me thinking...."

"See, there you go. You and her can take turns pegging Riker."

"That's... that's not what I meant," Helena sputtered. "And you very well know it. Just... stop smiling. You're not that funny."

"All depends on your perspective, I suppose," Athena said. "Anyway, I should get back to work. Unless the boss wants to do something kinky?"

"Not right now, I think. I haven't gotten any real work done yet. Probably should get on that."

"No fun."

"I'm aware."

****

Riker was oddly nervous getting ready for the dance. He didn't feel like there was any particular reason he needed to be anxious about it, but he kind of was anyway.

It might have had something to do with the evening feeling more momentous by far than his usual. He and Izzy actually getting ready in separate rooms, which hadn't happened in... ever?

Then, too, there was the fact that Cait was once again helping him dress himself. He'd only asked to use Vi's room to change, and hadn't realized it was going to include Vi sprawled on her bed and Cait actively assisting. In fact, he'd specifically asked to not include those options, but his wishes weren't granted.

"I actually can put clothes on myself," Riker insisted. "I'm quite good at it."

"Sure you are," Cait said soothingly. "Just hold still. Unf, damn your butt looks good in those panties. Good idea picking them up yesterday."

"You really think I need to wear them tonight?" Riker asked. "No one's gonna see them."

"Not until after the dance," Cait said. "They're for Izzy tonight. She'll appreciate it."

"She...." Riker paused. "Actually you're right, she will."

"Make sure to offer your arm when you're walking," Cait said. "That'll be romantic. And hold doors for her. And--"

"They're siblings, babe," Vi said. "This isn't exactly a first date."

"But it's so romantic!"

"It's not."

"It is," Cait insisted. "They're gonna be the cutest couple at the dance, and they're gonna slow dance all close, and sneak kisses, and... and...."

Vi waited until Riker was fully dressed, then tackled Cait onto the bed when she wasn't looking. "Just go have fun," Vi told her brother.

Riker smiled gratefully. "Thanks, Vi."

He walked out to the hallway, fussing slightly with the way his jacket was sitting. He stopped dead when Izzy came out from their room in a dress, with her hair done up, and just a touch of makeup. All three were kind of rare for her, let alone all at once.

"Iz...."

"You like it?" she asked, reaching for her hair, then stopping just before she messed with it. "Mom helped. And Zoe, I guess, but mostly Mom. It's... different for me."

"You look good."

"Yeah?"

"Yeah. Really good."

"Thanks," Izzy said with a very genuine smile. "You too."

"I had some help. Cait might have insisted I wear those panties I got."

"Hehe, good, 'cause I'm wearing them too under here."

The twins moved together, reaching for each other just a little awkwardly in their unaccustomed outfits. They took each other's hands and just stood there for a moment, gazing at one another.

The sound of a phone's camera going off interrupted the moment. The twins turned at the same time toward Helena who was already snapping more pics.

"Mooommm!"

"I'm not apologizing," Helena said firmly. "You know how rare it is for any of you kids to go to proms and stuff?"

"This isn't even prom, Mom," Riker protested.

"But you're all dressed up nice," Helena said. "I have to take what I can get." She made a motion with her hand. "Scooch in a bit. Ooh, and look at each other the way you were just doing. Maybe kiss a little if--"

"Ok, now it's weird," Izzy said, turning away.

"You two love kissing!"

"Yeah, but not when you're all weirdly into it," Izzy said.

"I'm supporting your love!" Helena said, still taking pictures at irregular intervals.

"Sorry, guys," Zoe said, stepping out behind Helena. "I should have warned you. I sensed her going into 'mom' mode."

"What does that mean?" Helena demanded.

"This," Zoe said. "Exactly what you're doing. Getting too intense and taking way too many pictures just 'cause it's a big day for one of your kids. Or... or two of your kids, in this case."

"You are a little, Mom," Riker said.

Helena set her jaw with determination. "I still maintain I need to take what I can get. If any of you would dress up fancy sometimes and do special things--"

Zoe put a hand to her heart. "Ouch, wounded by my own mother. Not special enough on my own merits to--"

"Give it a rest, Zo. You actively avoid the camera. You know how difficult it is representing you in family albums?"

Zoe grinned. "The way it should be."

Riker and Izzy moved in while Helena was distracted, each kissing her on opposite cheeks, then moving quickly toward the front door.

"Night, Mom. See ya later. Bye, Zo."

"Alright, alright, good night, kids. Riker, don't think I didn't feel your hand on my butt again!"

Helena and Zoe watched the twins leave. Zoe moved close and slipped her hand to Helena's bum while the car was pulling away.

"You too?" Helena asked.

Zoe shrugged. "Everyone else was trying it." She patted Helena's ass. "It's a nice butt. I think. I don't have a lot to compare it to."

"Yes, well... fine. You can stop now."

"Ok."

"Do you want to, maybe, get some popcorn and wine and watch something romantic?" Helena asked hopefully.

"Hm, maybe. Can it be a bit dirty?"

"I...." Helena sighed. "I'll see what I can find."

"Cool. I'll grab my vibrator."

"Not what I intended, but I probably should have seen that coming."

Zoe started bouncing away. "Should I invite Vi and Cait? They're--"

"Not if it's going to be that kind of evening. That--"

"We'll see how it goes, maybe."

"I... yeah, why not," Helena grumbled. "Better make sure there's lots of wine. I'm going to need it."

"Sounds good, Mom."

"Uh huh."

****

Izzy felt like her heart would never stop pounding in her chest, and she couldn't help shy little smiles breaking out randomly on her face.

There were, arguably, many possible reasons why she and Riker might be going to the dance together that were perfectly acceptable to society at large. They had in fact done so on previous occasions, simply going as two people hanging out at a school function.

This time was different. They were a couple, and they were going to a dance together. Not everyone would know that. Lots of people probably wouldn't want to know. But that didn't change the emotional impact. It might even make it more powerful, as Izzy felt like she and Riker were getting away with something.

Riker started the evening being all oddly gentlemanly. Holding doors and offering his arm and such. Izzy couldn't decide to enjoy the gesture, or to find it amusing. Torn between the two, she started acting just as gallant back toward her brother, to the point where they playfully got into a war of who could out-polite the other. They got some weird looks from fellow students in the process.

"Does this feel weird at all?" Riker asked.

"No. It feels wonderful," Izzy said. "You worried about what people think?"

"What? Oh, no, not that. I just meant, like, does it feel like there's pressure all of a sudden? I'm so used to being around you all the time, and now it's... different."

Izzy squeezed Riker's hand. "Don't worry. I mean I get it, I think I feel it too, but it doesn't need to be a big deal. I just want to go dance with you, ok?"

"Uh huh. In your... sexy dress," Riker said, casually bumping against her bare shoulder.

"You really like it?"

"Of course."

"Good, 'cause you're all hot and dressed up too, so I didn't want to be the only one having naughty thoughts."

"So soon?" Riker asked, feigning shock.

"Yeah, funny about that."

The twins got to the actual dance floor, and quickly staked out a spot for themselves. They hung out with various friends a bit, some who knew and accepted that they were there in a romantic sense, and some who didn't. There were some funny reactions every now and then, but neither Izzy or Riker was paying overly much attention to them.

Slow dances became their vice. The feel of holding each other close and swaying on the floor amidst so many other students was intoxicating.

"You guys should be careful," Celeste said.

Izzy looked up from where she and Riker had been resting their heads on each other's shoulders. "Hm?"

"You're getting some really annoyed faces from the teachers chaperoning the dance," Aurora said.

Izzy looked over in the direction they nodded. "Oh, that's ok. I don't think Ms. Lynn would bother us."

"You don't?" Celeste said. "Even with that dress you're wearing, risque as it is, and how close you're dancing, and the way you're kind of obviously grabbing each other's butt occasionally?"

"Wouldn't do that with my sister," Riker murmured. "All perfectly legit, I assure you."

"Yeah I'm sure it is," Celeste said sarcastically. "We're just worried if you two get hit, we'll go down in the crossfire."

"Well... combined, you and Aurora are showing a decent amount of cleavage," Izzy said thoughtfully. "So maybe. But I really think we'll be fine."

"Why?" Aurora asked.

"'Cause Ms. Lynn knows there's a chance we'd take our clothes off if she complained about them."

"Hehe, would you really?" Aurora laughed.

"Probably not," Izzy said. "But there's that chance. And it's harder for her to keep it quiet here than in her classroom."

"That wasn't exactly quiet," Celeste said. "You guys were out in the halls and stuff too."

"That wasn't her problem," Riker said, still dreamily holding on to his sister.

"Plus I think maybe she secretly likes us," Izzy said, leaning her head back down on Riker and closing her eyes.

"Deep down somewhere," Riker said.

"Alright then," Aurora said. "Do you at least want some cover? I can get a few friends around so other students and teachers don't have such a good view."

"Are people looking?" Izzy asked.

"Kind of a lot, yeah. You not paying attention?"

"Not really. Tonight's just for me and Ri."

"Aw jeez. You two are hopeless," Celeste said.

"But cute," Diana said, coming up beside them.

"Oh hey, Di," Izzy said. "Where's, uh...."

"Brian," Riker supplied.

"Right. Thought I saw you with him earlier."

Diana nodded shyly. "Yeah, he went to the bathroom. It's... I think it's going well. We're super awkward together, and I didn't really want to hang around you guys too much in case I had to explain your whole thing. Hope you don't mind."

"Sensible," Riker murmured.

"And intelligent," Izzy agreed. "Let us know if you need anything. We'll be here."

"Uh huh." Diana bit her lip watching the twins, then faded away again.

Celeste and Aurora stayed nearby, but not in easy speaking distance. They were dancing only mildly less intimately than Riker and Izzy, and perhaps hoped to avoid attention by proximity to bigger rule breaking. Izzy noted some more of their track team getting slowly pulled into orbit, as a makeshift social barrier of sorts. Mostly she and Riker didn't care what happened, as long as they took every little bit of the night they could for themselves.

****

The twins danced themselves to near exhaustion before everyone was kicked out. They made it back to their car, giggling, stumbling a bit, and holding on to each other as much for stability as anything.

"We shoulda got someone to drive us," Riker said.

"Why? Legs too tired?" Izzy asked.

"Partly. Also 'cause now we can't mess around in the backseat on the way home."

"Aw, that's true, huh?" Izzy pressed Riker against the car to give him some smooches. "Woulda been cozy."

"Yeah. Though to be fair, I might have fallen asleep on the way. I'm kinda beat."

"Mmm, same. Maybe I better drive though."

"Probably."

"Hehe, it's gonna be hard to go anywhere if you keep trying to sneak your hands under my dress like that."

"Sorry."

"... I didn't say stop."

Izzy kept Riker against the car while they made out some more. She encouraged his continued attempts at getting under her dress, no matter how rumpled and disheveled she increasingly became.

Both of their outfits, and Izzy's hair that their mother had done up for her, became something of a mess. Riker's shirt buttons were open, leaving his chest bare. Izzy's dress at various times was pulled up over her bum, only going back down because they weren't alone in the parking lot, and made token attempts to behave themselves if it looked like they might be seen.

"You trying to show off my ass on purpose or what?" Izzy asked.

"Never," Riker replied cheekily. "You have underwear on anyway, right?"

"Doesn't mean I want to show my panties to everyone. Let alone that I'm wearing those ones you bought me, and they... well they don't cover much in the rear."

"Yeah," Riker agreed happily.

"You're so goofy right now. I can't tell if you're horny or tired."

"Little of both."

"'K. I'm gonna drive us home before we lose our clothes and/or pass out."

"Probably smart."

****

Zoe was sitting on the floor in her t-shirt and panties, eyes glued to the tv while she played Elden Ring. Helena was passed out snoring on the couch behind her. They'd had a fun evening watching movies, drinking, snacking, and sometimes masturbating. Helena had gone much harder on the wine than Zoe, and her current sleeping state was the result.

Zoe had draped a blanket over her half-naked mom and let her be. It was still kind of like hanging out. Sometimes Zoe preferred quality time in the same room where everyone involved was just kind of doing their own thing anyway. Easier on the head.

Left to her own devices, more or less, Zoe still sipped occasionally from her remaining half-glass of wine, and left her vibrator buzzing away in her panties. It was kind of fun, albeit distracting, to have that constant stimulation on her pussy. She sometimes ignored it, sometimes rocked back and forth a little to get more enjoyment, and sometimes swore at the way it messed with her reflexes in her game.

The twins barged in at some point while Zoe was focused, and she only partly paid any attention to them until she realized they were joining her in the living room.

"Hey, Zo," Riker said.

"Oh hey," Zoe said. "Back already?"

"Already? It's been hours," Izzy said.

"Oh. Right."

"Looks like you two had fun," Riker said, eyeing Helena as she softly snored.

Zoe nodded. "Yeah, it was a good evening. Then Mom fell asleep."

"Aw, don't worry, we're here now," Izzy said, plonking herself down next to Zoe.

"If I was going to worry about anything, that'd probably be it," Zoe countered.

"Oof, harsh, sis," Riker said, settling himself in Izzy's lap.

Zoe was slow to realize just how disheveled her siblings were. Riker was just barely even wearing a shirt, and Izzy's dress kept threatening to slide the rest of the way down her shoulders. Izzy's hair was falling out of its pins, and was kind of weirdly attractive in its messy state.

Naturally, the twins started fondling and making out with each other. They really couldn't seem to sit still together without getting handsy these days. Sitting next to them, Zoe was even more torn between playing her game or playing with herself.

"So how was the dance?" Zoe asked.

"Good," Riker said.

"So good," Izzy echoed dreamily.

"Get in trouble?" Zoe asked.

"Surprisingly no," Riker said. "Probably should have though. Iz was being rather inappropriate out there."

"Me?" Izzy said. "Says you. I'm surprised my panties are still on."

"Bet they're soaked though," Riker teased.

"I... maybe. Shut up. You'll never know."

"Sure I will."

"Hey! Hands to yourself mister."

"Since when?"

Zoe bit her lip and tried to concentrate on her game. It wasn't going well at the moment. Her siblings were being really quite rambunctious, considering they hadn't appeared to have much energy left when they'd first come in.

"Hey, what's that sound?" Riker asked.

Izzy cocked her head and pushed Riker's hand away from her pussy. "What sound?"

"That faint buzzing sound."

"Oh yeah. Kinda like... hehe, like a vibrator."

"Ha, yeah, that is what it sounds like." Riker looked over at the end table by the couch. "Oh, there is actually a vibrator there."

"Ooh, a really fun night after all," Izzy said. "That yours or Mom's, Zo?"

Zoe hunched a little tighter into herself. "That one's Mom's."

She could practically feel the pause in the air before Riker spoke again. "And yours is...."

Zoe sighed. "Down my panties."

"Damn, alright," Riker said.

"Hot," Izzy added. "You're full of surprises sometimes, sis."

"Thanks," Zoe said. "I think."

She tried to pretend like she didn't notice Izzy taking Riker's pants off, but it was impossible to ignore. He had panties on underneath that prominently showed off his erection, and did next to nothing as far as covering his ass.

Goddamn he had a nice ass.

Alongside that, Zoe's vibrator buzzing away was becoming something more than a distraction. She wondered briefly what her sibs would think if she started openly masturbating in front of them, then very quickly realized they'd probably just encourage her.

Zoe made a surprised little noise as Riker partly fell across her lap. He laughed and struggled to sit back up again, then gave up and lay where he was.

"Hehe, too rough, Iz," Riker said.

"You love it," Izzy said.

"True."

His shirt was open and displaying most of his chest. His panties were, as Zoe discovered when she took another glance, in the process of being removed by Izzy.

Her little brother was very nearly naked and halfway in her lap. Zoe had no idea what to do with this, so she fell back on her usual strategy of just ignoring it.

For a time Riker made himself comfortable across his sisters' laps while Izzy idly stroked his cock for him. Zoe, increasingly wet and fluttery, held onto her controller for dear life, still unsure what to do.

Riker kind of made a decision for Zoe when he started touching her. It wasn't much at first, just some brushes of his fingertips over relatively safe areas of her body. He was very clearly aiming for her tits though, and she couldn't really ignore him when he started grabbing her boobs.
"You know I'm not Izzy, right?" Zoe mumbled.

"I'm aware," Riker said cheerfully. "You know I can kinda feel your vibrator going?"

Zoe squirmed, feeling a desperate need to press her vibrator more directly to her clit instead of just feeling it teasing her pussy as it currently was doing.

Riker kept feeling her up while she sat there making her mind up, his hand slipping under her shit and directly onto her breasts. It was a little scary how good it felt.

Izzy kept jerking Riker's cock while watching Zoe. She smiled when Zoe looked over at her.

"What do you want to do?" Izzy asked gently.

Zoe shook her head. "I don't know."

"That's ok. We can leave, if you want."

Zoe thought about it for a moment, even though she knew immediately what her answer would be.

"You don't have to leave," she said.

Riker grinned at her from her lap and pushed her shirt up over her breasts. Zoe gave in and removed it entirely. The way her siblings both looked at her was surprisingly intoxicating.

Zoe gasped when Riker pushed himself up to nuzzle her boobs, then suck on them gently. She jumped a little when Izzy was suddenly closer and whispering in her ear.

"Hehe, kinda twitchy, huh?" Izzy teased.

"Maybe a little," Zoe said. "Does he do this a lot?"

Izzy shrugged. "Kind of. He does like boobies. Can't blame him."

Izzy cupped Zoe's breast that wasn't currently being suckled at and played with it a bit.

"Something you have in common?" Zoe asked, watching with a sort of detached fascination as the twins shared her breasts.

"Depends on my mood, I guess," Izzy said. "And... who happens to be present."

Zoe swallowed, feeling the butterflies in her tummy accelerating their imaginary little wing beats. "Mom's right here, you know."

Izzy shrugged. "She's sleeping. We can go to our room, if you want. Or--"

Zoe gave up. She didn't know why she'd been bothering to hold back at all, other than nerves, and uncertainty, and excitement, and not really knowing what to do in a situation like this, and....

Ok, so she pretty much knew what had been holding her back. Despite all that, when she leaned over to kiss Izzy, it all just kind of worked. Izzy accepted the kiss with an easy grace that told of far more experience kissing people than Zoe had, which wasn't a hard milestone to reach, in some respects.

Surrendering to her siblings was surprisingly easy once she did it. Zoe just had to let them do what they wanted, maybe encourage a tiny little bit here and there, and they made her feel so damn good in return.

Zoe squeaked as the twins' combined pressure knocked her over on the floor with a soft thump. Riker and Izzy followed her, seemingly unbothered by ending up in an awkward pile. She supposed they probably enjoyed any excuse to be close and tangled up together.

"How do you feel about us licking your pussy?" Riker asked, dropping sporadic kisses on Zoe's tummy.

"Um... good?" Zoe answered. In her mind she was unsure, but her body screamed for a yes out of her.

"Cool," Izzy said. "You want Ri to do it? Or... me?"

"All good either way," Riker assured Zoe.

Zoe closed her eyes for a moment. If this was some awkward way of asking if she had any better idea where her sexual preferences lay than she ever had before, then she didn't have any answer for that yet. However, if it was purely which of them she wanted latched to her pussy right now....

"Do I have to decide?" Zoe asked tentatively.

"Shouldn't think so," Izzy said.

"We're good at sharing," Riker agreed.

Zoe bit her lip as the twins simultaneously crawled backward and tugged at her panties. Her vibrator had been knocked out of position and hadn't really been helping, other than to make her feel embarrassed as it was calmly turned off and set aside.

She knew she didn't have to feel shy or awkward around the twins. They were non-judgmental about these things, and far hornier than anyone else she knew, it seemed. Still, she wasn't used to her sexy secrets being discovered. More used to discovering them in other members of the family, if anything.

Both. She was going to have them both licking her. She'd never had anyone do it before, and now two people at the same time. Twins. Her brother and sister. Speaking objectively, the fantasy of it was fucking hot, and she probably needed to write a scene like this in her story.

However, while that detached core of her mused about the fascinating experience in front of her, her more primal self was flushed, excited, and unable to think of anything at all other than watching her horny siblings making themselves comfortable between her legs. One part of her analyzing the situation for future use, the other silently praying that nothing would interrupt, and that it would feel as good as she hoped.

The primal half of Zoe won out just as soon as she started feeling twin licks around her pussy. Riker and Izzy using those ambitious little tongues of theirs to treat her so good.

Their bright, mischievous eyes peeking up at her from time to time were perfectly identical. Zoe let herself enjoy the fantasy that she was getting attention from two copies of the exact same person. Which, in some ways, wasn't far from the truth. Riker and Izzy were so much the same person, even beyond being twins. That really appealed to Zoe right now for some reason. Like it had all the physical benefits of two mouths on her, but only the emotional impact of a single sexual partner.

The twins took good care of their big sister. Their tongues were all over her pussy, occasionally mixed with a few kisses or sucking at her clit. They seemed to be able to dance around each other without having to discuss it, except when they very deliberately met and let their tongues meet for a moment or two.

"Unf... mmm... yesss," Zoe moaned, wiggling involuntarily under her siblings' affections.

"You like that?" Izzy asked, gleaming eyes and seductive smile making it very clear she was only confirming what she already knew.

"You're gonna make me cum," Zoe breathed.

"Sure hope so," Riker murmured.

Zoe spread her legs even wider and tried not to interrupt any more. Riker had a slightly more practiced touch with his lips and tongue, his experience eating Izzy's pussy most likely showing through there. But it was together, when they were both on her at the same time, that she really felt the magic of their twin skills.

They were getting her close to cumming. It was new and kind of tricky in the sense that Zoe was used to controlling that part herself. She knew her body and how to get off. Having someone else do it really messed with her, as she felt kind of helpless and at their mercy as far as getting her there. It was, too, a brand new thrill to anticipate her orgasm, but not quite be sure when or if it was coming.

Zoe whimpered as they licked at her clit, back and forth switching up, then together. They built her up, right to the edge. Zoe panicked for a second that she would be stuck there, then all at once she was cumming. Cumming for her brother and sister, cumming for their tongues and their love.

"God, you two," Zoe said softly.

"Want another?" Izzy asked, still kissing around her pussy.

"Another?" Riker asked. "Weren't you tired?"

"Weren't you?" Izzy asked right back.

"... I got better," Riker said.

"Yeah. Same."

"So... you're not done yet?" Zoe asked while trying to sit up. "Is that what I'm hearing?"

"Might not be," Riker said.

"I... I don't know if I'm ready for more yet," Zoe said hesitantly. "But maybe soon?"

Izzy grinned and bounced to her feet. She helped haul Zoe and Riker upright as well. The three of them made a rather sexy, disheveled kind of picture. They were, collectively, mostly naked, and at least two of them were still very horny. Zoe thought she was too, but she definitely needed a minute.

"I'll meet you guys in a second," Zoe said as the twins headed toward their room.

"Ok," Riker called back over his shoulder. "We'll start without you though."

"I know," Zoe said. She took a deep breath, watching Riker and Izzy's asses as they walked away. "Oh how I know.

She waited until she was sure she was alone with their mom, then turned toward her. Helena, despite ostensibly having been asleep while Zoe was getting eaten out, now had her eyes wide open, silently examining her daughter.

"I knew we were making too much noise," Zoe mumbled.

Helena slowly sat upright. "The twins... aren't always subtle."

"That's a polite way of putting it."

"You ok, sweetie?"

Zoe shrugged. "I think so."

"How was it?"

Zoe smiled shyly. "You were watching, weren't you?"

"I was," Helena admitted. "It looked nice."

"It was." Zoe sighed. "They're so good together. Just having their tongues on me like that...."

Helena groaned. "Don't. You'll get me horny again."

"Surprised you're not already."

"Me too. Think I need some water or something."

Zoe nodded. "I'll grab a glass for you."

Helena shook her head. "No, I can get it. You go have fun."

"But--"

"Go, I said," Helena said, catching Zoe's butt with a quick, gentle smack. "It's a big evening for you. Don't worry about me."

"I mean... I guess it kinda is," Zoe admitted. Her first time getting her pussy eaten. And in such dramatic fashion, with quite frankly a scary amount of familial participation. But then, how else would she ever have wanted it? "Alright. Night, Mom."

Helena threatened another spank, and Zoe danced away, suddenly conscious again of her own nudity. As she darted away, she decided she probably was already getting horny enough for a little more fun.
Family Boundaries Ch. 09
Culmination of twin seductions and family exploration.
Zoe woke up in a full bed. That was rather unusual for her, as she invariably slept alone in her own room. It took a moment for her to process waking up in bed with her younger brother and sister.

The twins were still asnooze beside her. Izzy was spooned up behind Riker, who was lying face to face with Zoe so close she could feel his cock rub against her when she shifted.

Biting her lip, Zoe gently pulled back the covers and sighed at the cute sight of her sibs all cuddled together so close and loving. And very naked, of course.

Zoe pulled the covers off entirely and sat on the edge of the bed for a long while just staring. It was a crowded bed with three, and Zoe wasn't really sure how she'd slept like that. She was used to more space and a lack of intimacy.

Except... she'd been satisfied and tuckered out last night. She very vividly recalled meeting the twins in their room while they were already emphatically making out. She'd just watched at first until she had to admit she was too horny just for that.

Zoe felt a small pang inside as she recalled it. Izzy getting railed by Riker, experiencing pure bliss, yet still ready and eager to lick Zoe's pussy again as soon as it was presented to her.

A threeway. That had technically been a proper threeway. Tingles ran through Zoe as she mouthed the words. And the prospect that Riker's cock might be in her next time too....

Was that what she wanted? Maybe. It was a horny thought. Certainly a step beyond having sibling mouths all over her.

Zoe frowned at the sleeping twins, suddenly doubtful of several things all at once. They were, more than anyone or anything else, the catalysts in her life for pushing sexual boundaries, but she wasn't sure just how pushed she wanted said boundaries.

"Fuck it, it's too early for sexistential crises," Zoe murmured to herself.

She padded nakedly out of the room, fetched herself a long t-shirt and her sketchbook, then wandered back to Riker and Izzy. She arranged herself comfortably in a seat next to their slumbering forms, shirt providing a modicum of comfort and modestly, and settled into drawing them.

The calm, familiar act of practicing her art soothed all inner turmoil in Zoe. The scene was the same as before, but her mindset was different. People were so much easier to deal with as the subjects of art rather than as attractive and confusing bundles of fears, desires, and needs. And you never had to worry about attraction to models. It was, in point of fact, generally quite frowned upon for their to be any sexual tension there at all, in most cases.

During one peek up at her sleeping sibs, Zoe noted that Riker's eyes had flicked open. She ignored him for a while, as he didn't seem inclined to move or speak. However, when he moved Izzy's hand down to his erection, Zoe sighed.

"Rather you didn't move for another few minutes, if that's alright," Zoe said.

"Sorry," Riker said. "You didn't say."

"Didn't want to spoil the moment.

Izzy's hand stroked back and forth slowly on Riker's penis. It looked for all the world as though she was doing it in her sleep, but she was most likely awake and just hadn't opened her eyes yet.

"Guess I can try again with a more... provocative pose," Zoe said, flipping to the next blank page in her sketchpad.

"Gonna capture this, huh?" Riker asked.

"Working on it."

Riker closed his eyes again. He and Izzy both looked like they were asleep again, except for her continued soft stroking of his cock. The small motion was hard to capture in a still drawing, but Zoe found that she was able to convey the essence of it. A hand wrapped around a cock did somewhat speak for itself, she supposed.

After a bit Riker reached back with his hand in between Izzy's legs. She mumbled something into his ear and rocked her hips. Zoe finished up her sketch, then gave in and just watched. Izzy made Riker cum, making a bit of a mess of the sheets, then he made her cum just after that. The two of them snuggled tight afterward and shared a few kisses.

"Must be fascinating to be you two," Zoe commented.

"We think so," Riker said happily.

"Wanna join?" Izzy offered.

Zoe hesitantly shook her head. "I think I might just, uh, go write for a bit or something. I'm kinda horny, but I don't know if I want... you know... right now."

"Can just be cuddles," Riker suggested. "Nakey cuddles are as good as sex a lot of the time. Or better."

"Depends on the mood," Izzy said.

Zoe nodded. "Yeah, I bet. I'm just... yeah. Gonna go."

Zoe made it to her room and started straight into her story. So many new ideas recently, and not enough time or focus to get them all down. She got so intently in to it that she didn't notice Izzy sneaking up on her until Izzy was leaning right up behind her chair.

"So what is it you're working on?" Izzy asked. "Something about us?" she teased.

"Thought you were still in bed," Zoe said.

"I was. Then my bladder had other ideas. Then I thought maybe I'd just pop in for a minute and check on you."

"I'm ok."

"Not overwhelmed?"

"... I mean a little, obviously. I want... I want things. Or I think I want things. But they're things that I don't normally want. Or at least, not that I usually want quite that way." Zoe paused. "Does this make any sense?"

"Only if you mean you're thinking about sex and stuff, and you're hornier than usual. Because if so--"

"Almost," Zoe conceded. "Almost that. Except I'm horny a lot. It just doesn't... it doesn't translate into wanting to do anything about it. Other than masturbate. I masturbate a lot."

"Oh sure."

"So it's like... what does it mean when I start thinking about having my pussy licked? Or... or my brother's cock in me, maybe?" Zoe added hesitantly.

Izzy patted Zoe's head. "Oh, sis. I don't mind if you want to fuck Riker. I get it. I mean, for that matter I could grab that strapon I almost used the other night and we could--"

Zoe's eyes went wide and she didn't dare turn around to face her sister. "Oh wow, I mean, like, maybe? Definitely maybe. There are times... like last night, Iz, I think I was in the right mood to do something crazy. And we did. And it was fun."

"Mmhm!"

"But... maybe I don't always want that? And not with many people. But you and Ri... fuck, I don't know why, you've always kind of done things to me. I masturbated a lot listening to you two through the wall."

Izzy meeped and stepped back from Zoe's chair. Zoe spun around to face her.

"Sorry, maybe shouldn't have said that," Zoe said.

"Nah, it's fine," Izzy laughed. "Um... how much have you heard through the wall?"

"A lot. Maybe most stuff."

"Aw jeez."

"Sorry."

"Nah, it's fine. Probably should have guessed." Izzy grinned. "Besides, not like we have many secrets left these days."

"Uh, no, huh," Zoe said.

"Speaking of not having secrets, this story of yours..." Izzy said, leaning back in.

Zoe fought down a momentary panic at the thought of someone, anyone else at all, reading her work. Let alone someone who was kind of starring in it.

"Do you want to read it?" Zoe asked hesitantly. "It might be weird."

"It is about us, isn't it? I kept seeing words like brother and sister in there in that little bit I peeked at."

"Yeah, it is. I've been, uh, taking inspiration from my life. There's been a looot of inspiration."

Izzy started bouncing on the balls of her feet. "Well let me see."

"And it probably needs a bunch of editing. It's kind of rough and--"

"Let me see!"

"No one else has read it or anything. Or even knows about it. And--"

Izzy rolled her eyes and yanked Zoe out of her chair. Zoe stumbled a bit, and by the time she caught her balance, Izzy was already pulling herself up in front of the computer and scrolling back to the start of the story.

"Just let me read some, you goof," Izzy said.

"Ok," Zoe said faintly.

She watched Izzy at first, then deliberately looked away, then paced a bit. She lay on her bed for a few minutes, then realized the shirt she was wearing didn't offer much modesty in that position and bounced back to her feet. Not that modesty was much an issue, given Izzy's nudity and the way she was playing with herself.

Zoe blinked and allowed herself a tentative smile. Izzy was, indeed, touching her pussy while reading. That was probably a good sign. Even if the story wasn't good, it was at least working on some level.

"What do you think?" Zoe asked.

"I'm still reading," Izzy murmured, engrossed in the words before her.

"I know, but early impressions?"

"Jeez, Zo, I don't have a review yet. Calm down. But... I think I might masturbate a little while I'm reading?"

"You already are."

"I know. I was just mentioning." Izzy folded her legs up in the chair, scooted closer to the computer, and kept her hand firmly between her thighs. "It does definitely need a little editing."

"I suspected as much," Zoe said.

"But... I don't know, it's weirdly hot to see me and Riker like this. The way someone else sees us."

Zoe blushed. "Well I took some liberties too."

"Uh huh. So far I'm gonna say they are appreciated."

"Oh good."

Riker wandered in, yawning and stretching. He actually had boxers and a shirt on, which made him the most dressed of the three of them.

"What you guys doing in here?" Riker asked.

"Readin' a story Zo wrote," Izzy said distractedly.

"Ooh. Dirty story?"

"Yep."

"Neat."

Zoe squirmed, expecting Riker to go read it too. Instead, he moved closer to her and gave her a quick hug, followed by sneaking his hands under her shirt a little. She gasped and thought about stopping him, then decided maybe not just yet.

"What's it about?" Riker asked.

Zoe struggled to focus with his fingers grazing along her tummy. "Um... it's kinda like... like mostly stuff that's been happening here recently. But different and exaggerated, and tried to convey via text."

"It's a lot of us fucking," Izzy chimed in. "Or I mean... actually we haven't fucked yet in the story, but it's coming. I can feel it."

"Not technically you," Zoe said. "Just kind of based on you."

"No, it's us," Izzy said. "Definitely us."

"Neat," Riker said.

He was apparently getting hard again, which Zoe could tell as he was close enough that she could feel his cock expanding against the side of her butt.

"Ok maybe it is," Zoe mumbled. "I don't know why I keep thinking you guys are gonna be bothered by something. Does anything even faze you at all?"

The twins looked at each other briefly.

"I mean sure, some stuff," Riker said as Izzy turned back to reading her story. "But I don't think much with you would."

"If anything, we're happy you're exploring so many sexual things," Izzy said.

"Yeah, we think maybe we want to help you and Vi and Mom with relationships and stuff," Riker said, running his hand up just under Zoe's breasts.

Zoe shook her head. "I don't think you can actually help me with that."

"Why not?" Riker asked.

"'Cause I don't know who or what I'm even interested in," Zoe said. "Other than you guys, and maybe masturbating with family members. Which is weird, I know."

"That's alright," Riker said. "If that's what you want, then that's what we'll help you with."

Zoe sighed. "Is this altruism, or wanting to feel me up more?"

"Can't it be both?"

Izzy spun her chair around, clearly noting Riker with his hands under Zoe's shirt, but not mentioning it at all. "I think what Ri means is that we're taking up the cause of helping friends and family be who they want to be, relationship-wise. If that doesn't mean being in a relationship, then that's ok."

"I do kind of like feeling her up, though," Riker added.

"You sure do, bro."

Izzy turned back around and resumed rubbing herself. Zoe pulled away from Riker and flopped onto her bed. She recognized pretty quickly that she was flashing her pussy at Riker, but she didn't bother trying to tug her shirt down.

"I appreciate that," Zoe said. "And it is nice to have you both to, uh, figure stuff out with."

"You're welcome," Riker said, lying down such that he had an excellent view of her bare pussy.

"I do sometimes need to just be by myself though," Zoe said. "That hasn't changed."

"Oh sure," Izzy said. "That's fine. Vi's got her lady friend now--"

"Super cute couple," Riker said.

"Right. But we still have Mom to assist," Izzy said. "So that might take some heat off you, Zo."

"Just need to figure out how to help her," Riker said. "I mean she dates ok."

"Seems to," Izzy said. "And she was talking to someone while playing with herself the other night, so that might be promising."

"You think we should directly involve ourselves?" Riker asked. "Or just do what we normally do, and accidentally cause relationships to blossom in the world through very little merit of our own?"

"She was probably talking to Aunt Athena, if that's any help," Zoe said.

The twins both turned toward her, silent for a moment.

"She told you that?" Riker asked.

"No. But I overheard some stuff," Zoe said. "They have a thing going. Not sure what exactly. Athena's--"

"Not technically actually our aunt," Izzy pointed out. "Not that that would stop this family."

"Yeah, no, I was gonna say she is actually married though," Zoe said. "Not that it seems to be a big problem either."

"Hm," Riker said. "Well... that's maybe something to work with. I could go, like, tell Mom she should just hook up with her secret lady love already."

"If that's what's happening," Izzy said. "Which maybe it's just a casual friends with benefits thing. They've been besties for a long, long time."

Riker shrugged. "Maybe our glorious purpose in life is over already then. Maybe everyone already has everything they want."

"Sheesh, so defeatist," Izzy said. "I'm sure we can still find ways to meddle."

"Oh sure," Riker said. "And probably have more sex with our family somehow."

"Quite probably," Izzy agreed.

"Not right now, though," Zoe said, curling up a little.

Riker patted her leg. "That's ok, I was just having fun looking. And touching a little. I'm gonna go see Mom, I think. Tell me about the dirty story later, 'k Iz?"

"Yep yep," Izzy said.

Riker kissed Izzy on the side of her head, then disappeared.

Zoe sat quietly on her bed for a bit, just thinking. It struck her as kind of funny that she was just hanging out with her naked sister while she herself was bottomless, and that their particular clothing situation barely even registered to her. She did have other things on her mind though.

"You guys really mean all this stuff you say, don't you?" Zoe said aloud.

"Sure we do," Izzy said. "Why wouldn't we?"

"I don't know. You're quite the pair of goofs sometimes."

"True."

"But, I don't know, there's a core of something really genuine to you. Maybe that's part of the attraction."

"Attraction to us?" Izzy asked, her voice perking up a little.

"Well... yeah, I guess. There's something there," Zoe said. "I really don't know what, but something."

"Sure." Izzy still sounded happy, but also far too casual as she continued. "You know, for real, if you ever want to have sex some time... you can basically just ask. You definitely don't have to. But you can. Riker and I love you, you know."

Zoe blushed fiercely, and was glad Izzy didn't look at her. "I'll take that under advisement."

"Just saying."

"Yeah, I know. You and Ri are, uh, still good to model for my class later on, right?"

Izzy nodded absently. "Mmhm. Riker for sure. I might chicken out if it seems too intense."

"That's ok if you have to. I know I couldn't do it." Zoe sighed and headed toward the doorway. "Anyway, for now maybe I better go get dressed for real. Start the day and all."

"Yeah, maybe. But Zo?"

"Hm?"

"Where are you going? We're in your room already."

"Oh. Right."

****

Riker found Helena in the kitchen. She was just getting ready for the day.

"Hey, Mom," Riker said.

"Morning, sweetie. You and Izzy almost ready for school?"

Riker considered his sister still nakedly masturbating up in Zoe's room while reading some homebrewed smut. "Uh... sure. Let's go with that."

"What?"

"Nothing."

Riker moved past Helena and gave her ass a bit of a feel on the way by.

"You know, one of these days you're really going to have to stop doing that," Helena said.

"Disagree," Riker said.

"It's inappropriate."

"But fun."

Helena sighed. "You're impossible sometimes, you know that?"

Riker grinned. "I suspected as much."

"Don't you get enough from your sister?"

"Hehe, yeah." Riker leaned back dreamily against the counter, lost in thought for a moment. "Speaking of which...."

"Speaking of you and Izzy?"

"No. Speaking of love and whatnot."

Helena snickered. "Yeah, ok. That's one possible segue I guess."

"We do love each other," Riker insisted.

"I am all too aware," Helena said. "Just... I don't know, something struck me as funny about the way you said that. That's all." She sighed. "And the ease with which I've been accepting these sorts of things lately. I either have to laugh or cry, I think."

"Oh. I--"

"Sorry, baby, that's not to make you feel bad about it. I'm glad you and Izzy are... happy. It's just a confusing time for me."

Riker nodded. "Ah, yes, good."

"Good?"

"I mean in the sense that Iz and I are ready to help with some of that," Riker said.

Helena peered suspiciously at her son. "In what way, exactly?"

"Well... mostly we believe you might be having some difficulties in your love life, and maybe we can help?"

Helena's eyes narrowed further. "First off, none of your business, actually. Secondly, why do you think that? Thirdly, how would you possibly help?"

"Yes it is, we have our sources, and I have no idea yet. In that order."

"I see."

Riker fidgeted with his shirt. "Might not have thought this all the way through."

"You don't say."

"But I guess just, like, if you for some reason had someone you wanted to be with, and were just reluctant to be open about it for some reason, I think you should go for it. I think maybe that's the point."

Helena stepped closer, folding her arms and continuing to glare at Riker. "You know something, don't you? Something you don't want to come right out and say?"

"Maybe."

"Well say it."

Riker shook his head. "I think I better not."

Helena kept staring at him, weighing options in her mind. Riker squirmed under her gaze and plotted an exit strategy, just in case.

"There might be someone I'm involved with," Helena finally said.

"Uh huh."

"And somehow you know about him."

Riker tilted his head. "Him? I thought Zoe said it was--"

"Aha! So that's where you got this from."

"Ok, yes, maybe. But that's not the point."

"I don't need you kids snooping and meddling, you know," Helena said.

"I know," Riker said. "But also maybe you kind of do? I think maybe you need a bit of a push."

"Maybe I do, maybe I don't. That's for me to worry about."

"Ok. But, uh, is it Athena you're in love with? That's right, isn't it?"

"I wouldn't necessarily put it exactly like that," Helena said, finally backing off a little. "But yes. We've had kind of a thing for a while. On and off. It's complicated, you know. She's technically married, I was trying to date. Complicated."

"So you wanted to hide that from us?" Riker asked.

"Kind of. I guess at this point everyone's enough of an adult to understand. I just... I just didn't want her to be anything other than a sort of aunt to you kids. Not someone I was in a weird relationship with. Let alone...."

Riker arched his eyebrows. "Hm?"

"What?"

"You trailed off there at the end."

"Never mind about that."

"No there was definitely something else you wanted to say."

Helena shook her head, moving rapidly toward the front door. "Don't think so. Off to work now, have fun, byyyeee."
Riker frowned in thought as he was left alone in the kitchen. There was definitely something his mom was hiding about Athena, but he didn't know what would have made her react like that. He'd have to discuss it with Izzy, and maybe Zoe too. Zoe had some more insight into this stuff than Riker would have credited her with. Apparently he didn't know as much about what went on in his older sister's head as he'd assumed.

****

Vi and Cait woke up later than everyone else, as was usual for their working hours. They spent some time just cuddling in bed, Cait sitting up against some pillows and the headboard, while Vi reclined against her. Cait alternated holding Vi from behind, and slipping her hands around for some sneaky feels.

"I might be getting kind of used to this," Vi said.

"Which part?" Cait asked.

"All of it? Mostly just, like, this being so close thing. It's... nice."

Cait laughed softly. "It is, isn't it?" She kissed Vi's shoulder. "I like that you're opening up to me."

"I feel like I was pretty open already."

"Mmm, in some ways. Not all the ways."

"Like what ways? I only just... I just had trouble with some of the sex stuff. Only a little trouble with that. It was confusing."

"Sure, babe," Cait said. "That's all."

"You say that like I'm totally incorrect," Vi grumbled.

"Well... I wouldn't say incorrect. I think maybe you just didn't realize how walled off you were."

"I was not. I'd never been with a girl. That's all it was. And maybe I like being with you, and it's all good now."

"Basically, yeah," Cait agreed. "If you leave out all the details."

"Alright, you. You're starting to be as much of a pest as my siblings."

"I like your siblings!"

"I'm aware."

"And you still seem a little bit scared of pussy. Just saying."

Vi turned around and glared at a innocently beaming Cait.

"Is this you asking for me to lick your pussy? Because you're being awfully roundabout, if that's the case."

"Maaayyybe."

Vi sighed. "Well I'm gonna do it. Because I like you. Not because I have to prove anything about how comfortable I can be with our relationship."

"Sure, babe."

"I mean it. It's not--"

"Mmhm."

"--not anything to do with--"

"Yep."

"--being uncomfortable--"

"Use your tongue for something other than talking, babe," Cait said, guiding Vi between her legs. "There you go. Shhh now. That's it."

"You're not gonna get away with using psychology on me all the time," Vi said. "I just want you to know that."

Cait leaned back and patted Vi's head as she finally got some tongue action on her clit. "Understood."

"I'm my own person," Vi said, interrupting her cunnilinguing to make the point.

"I fully understand," Cait said. "More lickies!"

Cait trapped Vi against her pussy, holding her down with hands and thighs when Vi threatened to stop eating her out to make another point. She was really quite forceful, making it clear just how badly she wanted it this morning.

If she was going to do it, Vi was happy to know her efforts were appreciated. It was a learning process for her, and she found it quite a rewarding one. Everything she learned brought Cait pleasure, which in turn made Vi enjoy herself more too. Not in the same way that sex was usually immediately gratifying, but vicarious pleasure was nice in its own way.

Cait remained firm with keeping Vi trapped--not that she actually needed to--until she got a cum out of the deal, then allowed Vi to cuddle up with her again. Vi was a little dizzy, and a bit messy with pussy juices by then.

"I will admit," Vi said, not having given up the previous thread of conversation just yet, "that maybe I had some things to learn about myself and intimacy."

Cait nodded absently. "Mmhm."

"And that maybe I kept other people at a distance, emotionally speaking. And maybe it was scary not doing that in your case." Vi shifted to get more comfortable. "You just, you know, you were always very different from the boys I was with."

Cait started snickering, unable to hold it in, then progressed to fully laughing. "Oh my god, that might actually be the worst pillow talk I've ever heard."

"Hey, what? I was being very genuine here."

"I know, and you were doing so well. And then you told me, very matter of factly, that I was different from boys." Cait giggled some more. "Like how am I supposed to react to that?"

Vi started smiling too. "Ok, you know I meant that... I meant that about not the obvious stuff. It made sense in my head."

"I know it did. And I maybe think I know what you meant. Hehe, but yes, I am different from boys."

"Shut up. I love you, but shut up."

"Or what?"

"Or I'm gonna sit on your face and make you shut up."

"Don't make threats you can't keep."

"Oh I'll do it."

"Uh huh."

"I'm gonna do it!"

"Yeah?"

Vi slipped out of Cait's grasp, and in a couple simple motions had Cait's face squarely under her butt. In a sense using her athletic prowess to assert sexual dominance felt comfortable to her, but in another sense she was quite certain Cait had been looking for an excuse to lick her back anyway.

Having Cait underneath her, other than the obvious benefits, also gave Vi the opportunity to relax and let herself express the goofy smile she really wanted plastered on her face, but obviously wasn't about to show anyone. The truth, the real truth of it all, was that Cait made her happy like no one else ever had, and whatever that meant for her and who she was inside, she wanted more.

****

Zoe wasn't totally sure what she expected from having Riker and Izzy model for her art class. She'd run through a few likely scenarios, and based on her imagination she was mostly just hopeful that the three of them wouldn't end up in too much trouble.

Surprisingly, it started off much more calmly than Zoe expected. Riker, sitting naked in front of about fifteen other people, displayed a rather prominent erection right off the bat. His face was red, and he dripped precum for a bit, but other than a few whispers back and forth the class reacted fairly professionally to it. It was, Zoe admitted, just a part of life, after all, which was what they were trying to learn to capture. And everyone had known going in that he was a teenage boy, so really couldn't be blamed under the circumstances.

Izzy was much the same as her brother, excepting for she didn't have as obvious a state of arousal to show off. She did blush harder and longer than he had though before settling in and realizing that she didn't need to be embarrassed about sitting nude in front of a bunch of strangers.

The true revelation came for Zoe toward the end of the session when the twins were actually convinced to pose together for the roomful of art students. Zoe worried at first that it would lead to disaster, that her sibs wouldn't be able to behave themselves.

What happened instead was that Riker and Izzy sat together, probably too close given their mutual nudity and arousal, but they didn't start making out and feeling each other up. They only looked into each other's eyes.

Their intimate pose combined with the soulful looks they gave each other started to affect Zoe in a way she didn't recognize at first, and couldn't explain even after she'd identified it. She slowed way down on her work, spending more and more time watching her brother and sister watch each other than she did in trying to capture their likenesses.

It was their love that was hitting her so hard. Just the pure expression of it, despite the circumstances around them and how many people were looking. They didn't care about that, they just cared about each other. It was too beautiful for Zoe to handle.

"That was kinda fun," Riker said as the three siblings headed out afterward.

"It wasn't bad," Izzy agreed, sticking close to her brother and, of course, holding his hand tight as they walked.

"Easier than being naked at our school," Riker said. "Everyone just kind of calmly accepting us."

"Still kind of freaky at first," Izzy said. "But yeah, the anxiety kind of just went away after a while. It was nice."

"Your friends are pretty cool, Zo," Riker said.

"Not my friends," Zoe said absently. "My classmates. Or I mean a couple are kinda my friends. But most of them aren't."

"Oh sure," Izzy said. "You doing ok?"

"Me?" Zoe said. "I wasn't the one with my clothes off. Why wouldn't I be fine?"

"Don't know," Riker said. "But you seem a little out of it."

"Just thinking," Zoe said. "Just... yeah, just thinking."

Alex, a girl from Zoe's class caught up to them, panting slightly from dashing to make up the distance. "Hey!"

"Oh, hey," Zoe said.

"Almost missed you," Alex said. "I was trying to finish up my painting, and you guys were already gone, and... well anyway. You two were great models," she said to Riker and Izzy.

"Thanks," Riker said.

"So powerful when you were sitting together," Alex said. "You could really see the love there. So good for improving my work."

Izzy somehow got even closer to Riker. "We do our best."

"You're really siblings?" Alex asked. "I mean... not that I don't believe it, I just got some different vibes there." She shrugged. "Sorry, that's probably weird to say."

"Nah, it's cool," Riker said.

"Do you two think you'll come pose for us again?" Alex asked. "You'd be so much better than what we usually get. When we can get anyone at all."

"Dunno," Riker said. "Maybe."

"Haven't had a chance to talk about it," Izzy said.

"If they don't, you could probably come over to our place sometimes," Zoe said. "It's not that hard to convince them to take their clothes off."

Alex laughed like it was a joke. "Haha, yeah, alright. Maybe I will. I know a couple others would be into that too. Could probably pay for the time if some of us pool some money together."

"Um..." Izzy said hesitantly.

"Anyway, we'll see how it goes," Alex said. "I gotta run. Thanks again!"

Izzy waited a moment after Alex took off in another direction. "Well she was friendly."

"She likes seeing me naked," Riker said.

"Is that what you took from that?" Izzy asked, rolling her eyes. "God, it's like you enjoy random cute girls appreciating you with your clothes off."

"I mean...."

"You guys don't have to do anything else if you don't want to," Zoe said. "I didn't mean to volunteer you there for something you didn't want."

"Enh, we'll think about it though," Riker said. "It is kinda fun. And I get to sit with Izzy all cuddly in front of people and call it art."

"That's a bonus," Izzy said, kissing Riker's cheek.

"Surprised no one else caught just how loving you two were being up there," Zoe said. "Or... I don't know, maybe they did."

"Alex might be into it, actually," Izzy said. "She seemed eager."

"Yeah, but maybe just because of how hot I am with no clothes on," Riker said.

"Oh stop," Izzy said, giving him a poke. "You're trying to get me jealous, aren't you?"

"Will you kiss me a bunch in the car if I do?"

"... no?"

"Liar."

Zoe shook her head and picked up her pace a little. She really needed a moment to think away from the twins. They just had a way of making everything easy and complicated all at the same time.

****

Zoe opted to seek some big-sisterly advice when she got home. Vi was in the garage anyway, which meant as much privacy as anyone could expect at their house. Vi was puttering around without a shirt on, which Zoe decided to ignore for the moment.

"Things must be going well with Cait," Zoe said as she found a spot to perch near to where Vi was busy.

"Why's that?" Vi asked.

"'Cause you seem happy."

Vi gave her an odd look. "I'm happy plenty."

"Enh. Not so obviously most of the time. You usually don't hum cheerfully to yourself or do those sneaky little smiles for no reason."

Vi frowned at Zoe.

"Yeah, that," Zoe said. "That's more your usual."

"I'm not letting you ruin my good mood on me," Vi said.

"Don't want to. Just want to point out that I'm happy for you."

"Uh huh. I'm sure."

Zoe shrugged. "What ya doin' anyway?"

"Trying to figure some stuff out here."

"Like what?"

"Like... if I can install a stripper pole."

Zoe tilted her head. "Really?"

"Yeah."

"Because Cait wants one?"

"Well... she has some stuff she'd like to practice away from audiences. And she's over here a lot lately anyway," Vi said.

"And you'd get to watch her practices," Zoe pointed out.

"I... yes, that might be part of it."

Zoe grinned. "You're so into her."

Vi sighed. "You know, I can't ever argue that. But for real, watch her do her thing one of these times, you'll understand. Riker understands now. Cait did this strip tease performance right in the middle of a store...." Vi sighed again, but in happy remembrance this time.

"So... she makes you horny?" Zoe asked. "Is that all it is?"

"Of course that's not all it is. But it's part of it, and it's kind of a big deal because other girls never used to do anything for me in that respect."

"Yeah, I remember. You used to be into dudes."

Vi took a seat herself, throwing on a button up shirt but leaving it open at the front, and consequently not particularly hiding her breasts.

"I had fun with dudes," Vi said. "In hindsight... have I actually been into them?"

"Doesn't having sex with someone kind of imply being into them?"

Vi shook her head ruefully. "I used to think so. But I've started feeling all these things for Cait that I never, ever felt for any guy I screwed. Now I have to wonder if I actually did feel anything for them, or if it was just cooperative masturbating."

Zoe chewed her lip. "Cooperative masturbating sounds fun, actually."

"It is. But it's not love, and I don't think it's even in the same ballpark anymore."

"So you love Cait?"

Vi shrugged. "I think so. I maybe hope so. I'm still kind of working on it."

"Yeah, I get that."

"What I know for sure is that she makes me feel things that no one else ever has, and I don't want that to stop."

"That's... that's really sweet actually."

"Yeah, well, don't spread it around."

Vi went back to her puttering. Now that Zoe knew what she was up to, she could kind of understand the process, though any of the details were well beyond her. Thinking about it even briefly made Zoe realize that she had no idea where to even start with something like installing a pole that someone could swing around on with their whole body weight.

"So I've had a couple thoughts about that kind of thing," Zoe said eventually.

"Stripper poles?" Vi asked.

"Love."

"Ah. Yes."

"I still don't think I really experience it correctly."

"I wouldn't worry about it too much," Vi said. "And who's to say that any of us get it right?"

"Yeah, no, like I'm not worrying about it. Not currently. I just kind of wonder if maybe I enjoy love and sex a little more indirectly than most."

Vi looked confused. "What does that mean?"

"Well like I sometimes get horny from things other people do," Zoe said.

"That sounds like a normal thing."

"Right, but like, I don't usually want to actually do any of these things. Like the things I see, or hear about, or experience, or whatever. I like to think about them, or see them, or maaayyybe sometimes participate. But it's not really about wanting them to happen to me. Does that make any sense?"

Vi slowly shook her head. "Not really. Sorry."

"That's ok," Zoe said. "It's confusing to me too. I just know that I've been fantasizing a lot lately, and it's usually about... well it's about family members, mostly. And Cait, kinda."

"Lot of that going around," Vi said.

"Yeah. Yeah there is. Except, like, you ever see the twins look at each other?"

"That's about all they do."

"I watched them today," Zoe said. "They were posing for my art class. And the way they looked adoringly into each other's souls just made me all warm and happy. I... I think I got horny for them being in love?"

Vi thought about it for a moment, then nodded. "Indirect."

"Yeah."

"Is it an incest thing, you think? Cait seems to have a bit of a kink for that stuff."

"Maybe," Zoe said. "I don't know if it's that, or if it's to do with who I'm already close to, which just happens to mostly be family members. Like you, me, and Mom all masturbating together, I wouldn't do that with hardly anyone, but it felt good with both of you."

"You're deep into it," Vi said, fiddling with a drill.

"I really am," Zoe said. "Do you think it's too super weird or what?"

"For this family? Not really."

"That's kinda what I thought too."

"I mean... jeez, I don't even know if I should admit this," Vi said, "but honestly it's probably not even a secret anyway. I kinda had sex with Cait and the twins all at once. It... it happened."

Zoe bit her lip hard. "How was it?"

Vi snorted. "Of course that's the question you ask."

"Well?"

"It was... pretty good. I don't think I'm into Riker and Izzy that way. Not like maybe the way you are, and definitely not the way they are with each other. But it's pretty hot in its own way, and I kind of understand being comfortable with them because we're already close in other ways." Vi shrugged. "It's complicated."

"Yeah," Zoe said. "Yeah it is. Do you think maybe it's ok if I want to have sex with them?"

"What are you asking me for?"

"I don't know. Advice from my big sister I guess."

"In that case... do what makes you happy."

Zoe cocked her head. "Really? That's what you got?"

"That's what I got."

"Huh. Not what I was expecting. But... probably what I was going to do anyway."

"There you go then. It all worked out." Vi hefted her drill. "Want to help me for a second?"

"I'm not mechanically inclined."

"That's fine. I just want you to hold something for a minute."

"Ok. I can probably manage that."

****

"I can't stop thinking about modeling today," Izzy said as she climbed into bed that night.

"In a good way or a bad way?" Riker asked as he finished stripping the rest of his clothes and joined her.

"Good. Definitely good."

"Is this your way of telling me you're horny?" Riker asked, snuggling in naked next to his sister.

"Haha, no. That wasn't where I was going with it," Izzy laughed. "And before you say it, I can tell you're horny."

Riker sighed. "It's not fair, you know. Me being aroused is so much more obvious."

"I'm kind of a fan," Izzy teased, gently wrapping her fingers around Riker's hardon.

"I've noticed."

Izzy held Riker's cock in her hand, not really moving or anything, just maintaining that intimate contact. "I was horny today," Izzy admitted. "I couldn't be naked in front of all those people and not be. And I was kind of embarrassed at first, but then it was... different."

"A certain level of detached professionalism from the audience," Riker agreed. "It really changes the dynamic."

"Yeah. And then... then we got to sit together all romantically in front of them all, and still no one seemed bothered or overly curious."

"I remember," Riker said. "That part was nice."

"Right? That's what I've been thinking about more than anything. I mean I don't know if romantic is really the right word."

"It's... unconventionally romantic, I'd say," Riker said. "Not what you get in movies for the most part."

"Maybe in Love Actually," Izzy giggled. "That one couple working in pornos."

"Haha, yeah. Maybe like that."

"Would you maybe want to do it again?" Izzy asked.

Riker grinned. "I think I would very much like that."

"Good. Because I really want to too."

"We'll have to talk to Zoe. I don't know if her class is gonna need us again, or if maybe other classes would."

"Hehe, what if this could just be our job."

"Dunno, Iz, the money's ok, but I don't know that we're getting a lot of hours."

"Pff, so? I don't really want a whole lot of sessions anyway. Maybe once or twice a week would be nice."
"That's not really, like, a job in the sense I thought you meant it."

"Close enough."

Izzy's hand started moving. She'd just been holding Riker's penis, now she gently slid it back and forth along his shaft. Just tender and delicate so far, just a tease, but enough to get that dangerous, sexy look in her brother's eye that she was ever so fond of.

Riker sneaked his hand in between Izzy's thighs while she stroked him. She bit her lip, looked deep into him with big, shining eyes, and jerked him off faster as his fingers reciprocated on her wet little pussy.

Their mutual masturbation escalated with kisses, and eventually Izzy rolling on top of her brother, straddling him with his cock still firmly in her grasp. She scooted forward, positioning carefully so that her pussy pressed against him and she could replace their hands with her grinding on his cock.

The twins were in that very compromising position when their door opened near-soundlessly. Izzy, without looking around, smiled crookedly.

"Hey, Zo."

"Hey," Zoe said, padding over and pulling a seat over next to the bed. "I just, uh, came to sketch some more."

"You didn't get enough earlier?" Izzy asked, somewhat amused. Her hips kept rocking back and forth, sliding along Riker's penis.

"Um...."

"You also didn't actually bring anything with you," Riker pointed out.

"Oh yeah."

Zoe just sat there, leaning forward intently, too distracted to come up with any explanation for her odd behaviour. It was irrelevant anyway. Izzy and Riker silently communicated through their eyes, agreeing fully that Zoe was welcome even with a flimsy excuse like the one she'd given.

Zoe watched intently, hugging herself in her shirt and panties while her younger sibs nakedly rubbed off on each other in front of her. She might have stayed there indefinitely, except that when she leaned in too close, Riker and Izzy ganged up on her and yanked her into bed with them.

There was a bit of a wrestle and squealed protests as Zoe was dragged into the mix and subsequently stripped of her bedtime outfit.

"That's not fair," Zoe protested. "I wasn't ready."

"Oh, sorry," Riker said with her shirt pulled halfway off. "We can start again if you want."

Izzy pulled Zoe's panties all the way down her smooth legs and tossed them aside. "I mean technically we could. It'd be an awful inconvenience though."

Zoe went a bit red, lying mostly naked in bed with her brother and sister. "We could probably just keep going," she mumbled.

"That's the spirit," Riker chirped as he finished dealing with her shirt.

Zoe allowed herself to be trapped between the twins with their wandering hands and warm, naked bodies. Increasingly, their mouths explored her as well as they kissed her in various intriguing places.

"Just to be clear," Zoe said while she squirmed under siblings affections, "I don't intend to fall in love with you or anything."

"Just as well," Riker said.

"We're already committed," Izzy said.

"Yes, well, good." Zoe gasped as Izzy sucked on her breasts. "And... and I just want to try this. I might not even like it."

"Oh sure," Riker said agreeably.

"Love's complicated," Zoe said, struggling to maintain coherent thoughts.

"Good point," Riker said, nuzzling at her neck, just below her ear.

"And I don't think I really feel the normal things people are supposed to about, like, love and sex and stuff."

"Who's to say what's normal?" Izzy murmured happily, still buried face-first in Zoe's boobs.

"So just... just to be clear," Zoe said. "That's all. This is experimental, and I don't want any expectations otherwise."

"We have an accord then," Riker declared. "Do you want Izzy to lick your pussy?"

Zoe still got disoriented sometimes at the way the twins could so casually broach subjects like that as though it was no bigger deal than discussing the weather.

"Um... maybe," she said. "But what about that thing you were doing when I came in. It looked...."

"Fun?" Izzy supplied. "It is. Here, let me show you."

Zoe felt a confusing mixture of excitement, nerves, tingles, warmth, and a little bit like she wanted to throw up. Mostly it was good though, she thought. Her pussy specifically was on fire in an absolutely desperate kind of way.

Izzy got Riker on his back again and she and Zoe both straddled him while facing each other. Izzy got them in position so they were both pressing their pussies to his cock, trapping it between them.

"Just relax into it," Izzy said. "There's no pressure. It's just fun."

Zoe nodded, but couldn't make herself untense the way the twins could. They made it look so easy.

"We just... rub on it?" she asked.

"Yep," Izzy said. "Just rub on it. Or when you're ready...."

Izzy grinned and grabbed Riker's cock, sinking onto it for a minute. She looked all happy and blissful before getting off again and sharing with Zoe some more.

"Oh god," Zoe said. "See, I like imagining this stuff, or watching it, but when I think about actually doing it... sometimes it's too much."

"Don't worry about it," Riker said. "Do what you want to. I'll suffer through it somehow."

Zoe was reminded that, because of her position, her brother could basically check out and fondle her ass all he wanted, while at the same time he had two of his sisters grinding on his cock at the same time. No doubt he absolutely would put up with just about anything right now.

Izzy pulled her in for a kiss, making it even harder to think straight. Zoe's head spun and her pussy kept demanding more. It would be so easy to get more. Riker and Izzy were offering her all the things she'd fantasized about, and some she hadn't even considered.

It was still a scary proposition to let herself surrender to it. But on the other hand, the twins were as safe as anyone could be. People she could feel absolutely comfortable and secure with, if she just let herself accept it.

Zoe waited for a break in Izzy making out with her. A little excess spit slipped down her chin as the sloppy kiss was broken, and Zoe found herself not minding the small mess.

"Help me?" Zoe whispered to her sister.

"With...." Izzy's eyes flicked down to where their pussies sandwiched Riker's cock.

Zoe nodded. "Yeah. That."

"Ok. Just relax."

Zoe continued to struggle with untensing. She was far too alert for every small change and sensation. Riker's hands on her butt were distracting as hell, and Izzy guiding her onto his cock even more so.

The physical sensation of a cock sliding into her was kind of what she expected, but also quite intense. Zoe knew deep in her heart that as wonderful as it felt, it wouldn't have been half so good if not for the emotional support and intimacy of her siblings. The love they showed her and the vicarious love they felt for each other were better and more fulfilling to her than anything else.

"This isn't so bad," Zoe said.

"Hehe, I heard that little moan," Izzy said. "It's ok to just enjoy it, you know."

"It's preferable," Riker added.

Zoe nodded, bit her lip, and rode her brother for a bit until she felt like she needed a break. That probably wasn't right. She was probably supposed to want to cum, but she was more interested in watching Izzy climb on again and fuck Riker some more. For some reason it was more of a thrill that way.

Sharing was so nice, and after a few times switching back and forth, taking turns with Riker's cock and rubbing pussies against each other, Zoe kind of lost herself in the flow. Her body definitely took over a bit as her need for release grew. She was still so horny from experiencing the twins having sex with each other, and in a subtly different way their touching and filling of her multiplied everything she was feeling to a ridiculous degree.

It was like being drunk. Lost in the moment, happy and carefree, a little unsure what was going on around her, but in a soft and fuzzy kind of way.

"Hey. Hey Zo," Riker said.

"Hm?" Zoe said.

"I'm gonna cum soon. Is it ok to do it in you or...."

"I just assumed you'd do it in Izzy," Zoe said.

"So did I," Izzy said, stroking Zoe's hair. "But you haven't let me back on."

"Oh, sorry," Zoe said, coming back to reality a little. "I can--"

"No, no. Shh. Let him cum in you. I'll lick it back out."

Zoe's eyes went wide. "No!"

"No?"

"I mean... I mean can I though? Isn't that...." Zoe shivered, unsure how to finish her thought. Riker cumming inside her? She'd known that was a possibility, didn't she? And yet it was coming as such a shock.

"Better hurry up and figure it out though," Izzy cautioned. "He's gonna be close. It'd be hot if you did, though. I'll lick it back out so good."

"Oh my god, Iz. You can't just say that," Zoe complained.

"Sure I can. I'll do it."

"She will," Riker said.

Zoe closed her eyes, shook her head, and kept grinding on Riker. His hands were on her hips, assisting her movements. He wanted to cum in her, and she... she wasn't totally sure, but she was so horny and crazy, and it felt impossible to actually get off of him even if she wanted to.

She should just try it. At least just this once. Just so she'd know. For science, or something. Or maybe because she was super turned on, and the promise of Izzy's nimble little tongue scooping their brother's cum back out of her was too decadent and depraved to pass up.

Izzy was rubbing herself silly as Riker got close. She was moaning with her eyes half closed, leaning on Zoe for support.

The twins came at nearly the same time, Izzy following Riker by a few seconds. Zoe felt cum filling up her pussy while Izzy was nearly collapsed on top of her, shaking and spasming in pleasure.

Zoe had no idea what to do for a moment as her siblings came to a bit of a halt. She was kind of stuck between them, physically speaking, as well as realizing that she really wanted more. Like maybe her sister's tongue, as promised.

"How you doin'?" Riker asked.

"Me?" Zoe relied. "Um... good? Good. But I think I kind of want... you know. The thing. With the licking and--"

"I'm getting there," Izzy said lazily. "Lie down, would you?"

"Oh. Ok."

Zoe extricated herself and secured a comfortable position on the bed. Izzy snuggled between her legs and grinned evilly at her while poking at the cum on her pussy.

"How was getting cummed in?" Izzy asked.

"Weird. Good?" Zoe hesitated. "And I think I really need to cum now? Like really badly?"

"Don't worry, sis. I got you."

Izzy buried her tongue inside Zoe, lapping at her like a puppy. It was exactly what Zoe needed, and she felt herself close in on a big, incestuous orgasm.

Riker, apparently still quite horny, got behind Izzy and slipped his cock in her. Izzy purred approval and kept eating Zoe out while getting pounded by their brother.

"You two," Zoe murmured. "You're so...."

"Sexy?" Riker asked.

"Not what I was gonna say," Zoe said. "But yeah. Jeez, Iz, keep licking like that. Unf."

Zoe came on Izzy's tongue, moaning happily and enjoying every little flick and lick Izzy gave her. It was, more than anything, a release of all the feelings and excitement inside her. A huge pleasurable wave that brought her back to reality a little while giving her a moment of pure bliss in the process.

Zoe curled up and watched her brother and sister. Riker and Izzy kept fucking in front of her, Izzy flat on her stomach with her ass angled up a little, and Riker railing her into the bed.

After a while, Zoe unfurled herself and presented her pussy to Izzy again. Izzy eagerly picked right back up licking her like she'd never stopped in the first place.

"You're pretty good at that," Zoe said.

"Thanks," Izzy said, rather pleased with herself.

Zoe really enjoyed being able to relax into it more than before. She'd been half-fighting against her orgasm while trying to decide how she felt about everything. Having had one already, it was less pressure on the whole affair. It could, if she let it, just be nice.

There was a knock at the door at some point while Zoe was dreamily floating in her new happy place. By mutual, unspoken agreement, none of the three siblings let it impact their fun. When the door opened and Helena peeked in, they were still as sexually involved with each other as if they hadn't been interrupted at all.

"Why did I know you were up to something tonight?" Helena asked aloud.

"Lucky guess?" Riker suggested.

"A good--" Izzy started.

"That was rhetorical and you all know it," Helena said.

She padded into the room. Zoe watched with idle curiousity as their mother said goodnight to her children while they were in the midst of a threeway. Her kiss on Riker's cheek turned into a mouth on mouth kiss somehow. Likewise when it came Zoe's turn, somehow her mouth met her mother's in a quick but intimate kiss.

Izzy had to pull back from Zoe's pussy long enough to get her turn, and Zoe felt a thrill inside at Helena tasting her on Izzy's lips. Maybe Riker's cum too.

"You all bring out the very worst in me," Helena said with a sigh as she turned away afterward.

"You can stay if you want," Zoe offered.

"No. No thanks, Zoe," Helena said. "Bad enough what I'm thinking right now, let alone if I actually do any of it. Don't stay up too late. You all have school tomorrow."

"Sure, Mom," Riker said. "Good night."

"Good night, my babies."

The door closed and the sibs were left on their own again.

"Did you really want Mom to join?" Riker asked. "Just out of curiousity."

"It would have been fine," Zoe said, feeling oddly confident in her assertion. "I think she'd probably enjoy herself. You two really opened my eyes to some stuff tonight. Probably could have for her too."

"Maybe," Riker said. "She's had lots of sex though. Probably doesn't need her eyes opened so much."

"You might be right," Zoe said. She twirled her fingers in Izzy's hair. "Would you want to have sex with her?"

Riker thought for a moment, still fucking Izzy as he pondered. "Probably, if everyone was into it. I've almost cummed in everyone in the family now."

Izzy lost it at that point, and laughed too hard to keep eating Zoe. She rolled over and flipped Riker on his back. "Oh my god, that is what you'd think of, isn't it?"

"Well it's true."

"It is," Izzy admitted, climbing onto his cock and getting into a good riding rhythm. "Maybe I should never have let you cum in other girls."

"Maybe," Riker agreed. "I really only need your pussy anyway."

"Good boy," she said, patting his head. "Now you gotta cum in me tonight too so it's fair."

"On it."

Zoe surprised herself at how quick she was to rejoin the fun. Not that it was an immediate thing, but pretty soon she was making out with Riker and getting fingered by Izzy, and generally just really enjoying herself. She was kind of impressed at how forward she could be in the right circumstances.

Despite their mom's advice, the three siblings were, in fact, pretty late actually going to sleep that night.

****

Helena didn't bother trying to hide her weird mood from Athena at work the next day. She was brooding about her kids, and there really wasn't any getting around that.

"So what happened, exactly?" Athena asked, safely locked in Helena's office with her during lunch.

"I told you," Helena said heavily. "They were... just having sex. So openly. Like it was nothing."

"... that wasn't already happening?"

"Maybe. I don't know. Not like this. Not exactly." Helena sighed. "Zoe was with the twins. That's new, I think. And it was so fucking hot! You don't even know."

"I like to imagine though," Athena said.

"I'm aware. I'm kind of right there with you, honestly." Helena gave Athena a look. "You know I used to get annoyed when you'd be pervy about my kids. Now I just appreciate having someone to commiserate with."

"Happy to help."

"Uh huh. I... I think they would have let me join them too. That's what's really messing with me."

Athena's eyes widened. "Really?"

"I think so."

"Damn. You should do it."

"No."

"Yes. Come on, Hel. You want it, I want it, they want it."

"You don't think the whole 'being a parent' thing is gonna get in the way at all?" Helena asked.

"I mean probably, if you let it," Athena said. "It's definitely not, like, a smart thing to do. But what if we ignored that, and we both just go to your place tonight, and if we happen to accidentally catch your kids all in a big fuck-pile, and our clothes fall off, and--"

Helena started chuckling despite her mood. "Yeah, I'm so sure."

"Well maybe not quite as bad as that. But something like it."

Helena bit her lip. "What if I brought you home? Never mind the rest of it, what about just that."

Athena tilted her head. "What, as a distraction from your inappropriate thoughts?"

"No. Because... because I'm tired of not being with you just because you're technically married, and the kids already know you, and I feel like I have to put their feelings first. Their feelings that probably never minded what we got up to in the first place." Helena looked straight at Athena. "I think maybe I haven't handled our thing the best I could have."

Athena gave a slow smile back. "Alright, I do like the sound of that. I mean, I get it, being a mom always seems to come first. And getting it right when it comes to kids is near impossible."

"It is," Helena said. "But I mean fuck, they're all fucking each other at this point, and somehow it seems to be working out for them. Maybe it's time to worry a little less about them."

"Maybe."

"I don't know, Athena, I just really like you, and I just don't want to worry about the reasons why we shouldn't be together anymore. I don't know exactly what's going to happen with my family, but I would really like you to be a part of it in any case."

Athena's grin widened and she moved around the desk to throw herself into Helena's chair with her. It was not a maneuver the desk chair was designed for, and the two of them came very close to tipping over onto the floor. As it was, Athena managed to cram herself into Helena's lap and make out with her happily.

"This all sounds really nice," Athena said.

"Glad you think so," Helena told her, still somewhat fighting for balance.

"I want to be sure you understand, I'm still low-key going to hope for something to happen with your kids. I'm... yeah, I'm horny and pervy like that. I'll admit it. You know what I'm about."

"I do," Helena agreed. "And honestly I think it's probably going to happen sooner or later. I might try and make it happen. At least this way I might have you there for moral support."

"Sounds like a plan. How long we got left on lunch?"

"Um... I don't know. Why?"

"'Cause I intend to sloppily make out with you some more."

"Guess you better hope the boss doesn't mind you being late back to work," Helena said.

"Yeah," Athena said, moving back in for more kisses. "I think I'll get away with it."

****

Izzy and Riker were in the kitchen preparing supper that evening. They were, naturally, spending as much time teasing and feeling each other up as they were actually cooking.

They happened to be in a very good position to catch their mother coming home with a friend in tow. Both twins gave slow smiles as they realized what was happening.

"Hey Mom. Hey Aunt Athena," the twins said by way of greeting.

"Hello. How was your day," Helena said, acting as nonchalantly as possible, giving each kid a kiss on the cheek as she breezed past, Athena trailing behind her.

"Good. Supper'll still be a bit," Izzy said. "We were a little slow for some reason."

"That's nice. We'll be busy for a bit anyway," Helena said.

Athena gave a small wave and a shy smile as Helena kept tugging her away.

The twins started giggling mischievously.

"Bet you will," Riker said.

"None of that," Helena said. "We have business things to discuss."
"Is that code for sex?" Izzy asked. "Because it sounds like code for sex."

"Maybe a little sex," Athena said.

"Don't encourage them," Helena said. "They already knew what we were doing." She turned to Riker and Izzy before leaving the room. "Yes, Athena and I are going to go fuck in my room. No I don't want any questions about it."

"Are you dating now?" Riker asked.

"What did I just say?" Helena demanded.

"I wasn't listening to it all," Riker said. "Just the interesting parts."

"Like how you're gonna go fuck," Izzy said. "That was an interesting part."

"Good niiight," Helena called over her shoulder, in the sort of tone that was both a bit playful, and demanded an end to the conversation.

"So what do we think?" Riker asked once he and Izzy were alone again.

"I think it's cute," Izzy said. "Or is that not what you meant?"

"No, I kind of meant, like, should we go 'help out'."

"Hm, tempting. But maybe we better play it cool? Mom's first time bringing Athena home for romantic stuff. Don't want to be too obnoxious."

"More like sexy stuff," Riker said. "Don't know how romantic it is."

"All depends on your perspective, I guess," Izzy said thoughtfully. "I still think it's cute."

"Things can be cute and sexy."

"Like me?" Izzy asked.

"I meant like me, but I guess technically you too."

"Mmhm, sure."

The twins got lost in each other for a while again, and only barely managed to scrape together an edible meal.

Zoe joined them for dinner, but she was the only one. Vi and Cait were at work by then, and Helena and Athena hadn't been seen since they'd shut themselves in Helena's room.

"I thought about knocking when I came down," Zoe said. "But there were... noises. It just seemed better not to interrupt."

"Makes sense," Izzy said. "They're busy. We thought about joining, but maybe not this time."

"Don't want to be too forward," Zoe agreed. "I wonder if they'd let me sketch them at some point? I could use some different models for practice. Just doing you two all the time is good, but variety would be nice too."

"Maybe ask Cait," Riker suggested. "She's already used to being naked for people. And I think she's gonna be practicing her dancing in the garage with Vi sometimes."

"Unf. I really need to get a lap dance from her at some point," Izzy said with a sigh. "They sound delightful."

"You could hit her club," Zoe said. "And pay money for a service."

"I mean we could," Izzy said. "But is that cute, or stalker-y?"

"... honestly not sure, actually."

****

The siblings finished up dinner, still with no sign of Helena or Athena. They cleaned up, making sure to leave food handy in the fridge to be reheated if someone wanted, then gathered in the living room for their tradition of Zoe playing Elden Ring while the twins cuddled on the couch and gradually saw how distracting they could be to their sister before she either got annoyed or horny at them.

The twins took a bathroom break at one point, and Izzy was faster so she grabbed the downstairs bathroom. Riker shrugged and headed to the upstairs one, not thinking anything of it until he arrived at the top of the staircase. He was just in time to catch Athena also headed for the bathroom, totally naked and apparently having forgotten there was anyone else in the house.

Athena's eyes went wide in shock and she stepped back a little from embarrassment as their eyes landed on each other. Her gaze very quickly found the tent in Riker's pants from where he'd been playing with Izzy. The sight of his erection gave her some confidence back and she stepped forward again.

"Coming to spy, huh?" Athena said.

"No. Just to the bathroom," Riker said. "This is just a happy coincidence."

He didn't bother trying to hide that he was checking Athena out. She was the one who'd decided to be naked, after all. It was her own fault.

Athena seemed to enjoy the attention, and lingered more than necessary before shutting herself in the bathroom. Riker briefly debated heading back to the downstairs one, but knew that wasn't really happening. He waited for Athena to come back out, taking the opportunity to perv on her some more while it was there.

"Your Mom might be kind of annoyed that you're spying on me like this?" Athena said with a teasing smile, sauntering past Riker again.

"What about you parading around naked?" Riker asked.

"That's her fault. She's the one that took my clothes off."

"Ah, well then I guess this situation is her fault."

Athena laughed softly. "That's a good point. You should, uh, come tell her about that."

"... you inviting me into her room?" Riker asked.

"Maybe. Just for conversational purposes, of course."

"Of course. It'd be weird otherwise."

Athena's eyes flicked down to his erection again. "Yeah. That's what it would be."

She was idly turning back and forth a little, as though trying to find the best angle to show off without looking like that's what she was doing. Riker timed it right and swung his hand at her butt, catching her with a satisfying spank as her ass came toward him.

Athena yelped and stepped away, but at the same time the horny fire in her eyes fanned higher.

"Better get moving before Mom gets impatient," Riker said.

"Ooh, you're just lucky you're right," Athena said.

"Why?"

"Because of the things I'd do to you otherwise."

"Promises, promises."

"Don't tempt me, Riker. I'm tempted enough already." Athena ruefully shook her head. "Just you wait. One of these days... Helena's gonna cave soon."

"Um... cave into what?"

"I think you know." Athena headed back toward Helena's room, ass swaying with full seductive intent. "She's as horny as I am, but with a little more restraint, is all."

Riker was very close to following her, but somehow managed to stay right where he was and just watch her go. It was an erotic and somehow educational experience all at the same time. Riker also kind of liked how similar her build was to Helena's. The two of them definitely weren't identical, but would make a nice pair together, he thought.

Izzy pattered up behind him while he was still wistfully staring at the space where Athena had been a moment ago.

"My twin senses were tingling," Izzy said. "What's going on?"

"Athena just left," Riker said. "Back to Mom's room, I mean. Not like from the house. She was... very naked."

"Ooh! Trying to seduce you?"

"No. Well, yes, kind of. Not on purpose at first, I don't think. But she was very obviously interested."

"Nice. Should we just, like, go for it?"

"You think Mom'll be ok with it?"

"No idea," Izzy said. "But I can't help noticing their door is still open."

Riker looked down the hall. "So it is. I didn't notice that."

"Busy looking at something else, huh?"

"Very much so."

"Hehe, you're so horny." Izzy moved behind Riker, wrapped her arms around him, and kissed his neck affectionately.

"That's true. You started it, though. This erection is from you, not Athena. Even if she helped a bit."

"I know. I think we should see if we can get it in her though. Her or Mom. Or both."

"Don't want to keep it for yourself tonight, I take it."

"No, not tonight," Izzy said thoughtfully. "Maybe this is just the horny talking--"

"Almost certainly, but go on."

"--but for some reason I think I could really go for someone licking your cum out of my pussy."

"Goddamn, Iz. That is horny."

"Maybe like Mom and Athena sharing it...."

"Uh huh."

"And it'd be helping Mom be with who she wants to be with, like our whole plan."

Riker snorted. "I don't think that's what it's about. She's doing fine on her own."

"You should let me pretend. It's getting us more sex."

"True. And I guess Athena would definitely have to fall for Mom if we're part of the deal."

"Oh she'd have to," Izzy agreed firmly. "If she hasn't already."

"Which she probably has," Riker said. "But why take the chance?"

"Exactly. No point risking it."

Having talked themselves into it, the twins held hands and sneaked up to their Mom's bedroom.

The two older women were in bed together, pretty much as expected. Less expected was Athena with her hands tied behind her back, face down on the bed, and their Mom pegging her from behind.

"Oh wow," Riker said.

"Damn. Mom's kinkier than I expected," Izzy said.

"Yeah. Is she... is she doing Athena in the butt?"

"Sure looks like she is."

Helena cocked her head at the sound of her kids whispering to each other, and turned to catch them openly staring.

"I was wondering when you two were going to show up," Helena said.

"Were we invited?" Riker asked. "I think we might have missed that."

"We would have been here sooner if we'd known," Izzy said.

"Not invited exactly," Helena said, slowing down her thrusts, but still moving smoothly in and out of Athena's bum. "But knowing you and knowing Athena, I suspected it was going to happen anyway."

"I might have kind of invited them," Athena admitted.

"What a surprise," Helena said, giving her a sharp spank for her admission.

Athena whimpered, then wiggled her butt for more.

"So should we stay or go?" Riker asked. "We can go either way here, I think."

"You might as well stay," Helena said. "Athena'll get all pouty otherwise."

"Plus you've been looking for an excuse," Izzy said, moving forward and pulling her shirt over her head.

"That's not what's happening," Helena insisted.

Riker took his shirt off too. "Are you sure about that?"

"I'm your mom! I don't... that's not...."

Riker and Izzy knelt together on the edge of the bed and gave Helena their best twin look of pouty innocence.

"Don't you want to have sex with us, Mommy?" Izzy whined, batting her eyes ridiculously.

"Pretty please?" Riker added, emulating Izzy's eye batting technique.

Helena groaned at the deliberately over the top display.

"Say yes," Athena whispered. "Say yes, say yes, say yes, say--"

"I heard you," Helena growled, spanking Athena again.

With a sudden quick movement she pulled Izzy and Riker to her, catching them both off-guard. She frantically kissed Izzy just long enough to stun her, then did the same to Riker. Both twins were left gasping and with a brand new horny look directed at their mother.

"Who am I kidding?" Helena said, panting slightly herself. "I've wanted this for too long."

"Yesss," Athena hissed.

"You were no help, you know," Helena said. "You're supposed to talk me out of doing something stupid, not into it."

"Oops?"

Helena rolled her eyes and kissed Izzy again, getting even sloppier this time. She made out with both her kids, back and forth, until Athena got particularly whiny about being left out.

"Not fair leaving me tied up, you know," Athena said.

"You're barely tied up," Helena said. "I could have done worse." Still, she turned to Riker and lowered her voice to a near-whisper. "She'd love it if you fucked her right now, though."

Riker grinned. "I am so on it."

Izzy smacked him on the butt as he shuffled toward Athena. "Go get 'er!"

Athena's eyes got wide and hopeful as Riker got behind her and squirmed out of his clothes. She lifted her booty and wiggled it at him enticingly.

"Just to confirm," Riker said, "because technically you are kind of tied up and stuff, but is it ok if I--"

"Oh my god please!" Athena said, blushing a little as she realized how desperate she sounded. "I mean... yeah, you should do it. I've had this fantasy banging around in my head so badly since your mom started wanting you two. You don't know how badly we've both needed this."

Helena flushed too. "We're not that bad."

"Yes we are."

"They're... no, they're still my children. I wouldn't do anything they don't want, and... and oh god, I shouldn't do this at all, should I? It's--"

"Fuck's sake, Mom," Izzy said, having slipped out of the rest of her clothes while Helena was ditching her strapon. "We're not babies anymore. We're here if you want us."

"That might be what worries me," Helena said, looking her daughter up and down with an increasingly horny glint in her eyes.

"Maybe stop worrying and make out with me some more," Izzy suggested. She wrapped her arms around the back of Helena's neck, kissed her, and dragged her down on top of her on the bed.

"Yeah," Helena said breathlessly. "Maybe I'll do that."

Riker turned back to Athena while his mom and sister got fully involved with each other. Athena's pussy was wet and ready for him, fully soaked before he ever even touched her.

"You don't have to be gentle," Athena said. "You really don't. I'm ready."

"Wow, you are kinda crazy horny, huh?" Riker said, still rubbing her pussy.

"Maybe."

"Even after all that sex with Mom."

"Well you catching me in the hall kinda helped with that. And... and I really want this. It was just one of those kind of messed up fantasies you can't get rid of, you know? Something I didn't actually think would happen, but it is happening." Athena moaned happily as Riker started rubbing his penis on her instead of his hand. "Honestly didn't ever picture having my hands tied up while it happened. I woulda had you in me by now, if I had more control."

"I like it this way though," Riker said. "Not the tied up part necessarily. But I like that your ass is sticking up at me. You have a really great ass."

"Thanks," Athena said, actually sounding somewhat shy after the compliment.

Her shyness turned right back to turned on as Riker stuck his cock in her. The way she moaned and cooed was extremely gratifying, and her pussy swallowed him up so nicely.

"That's it, give it to her," Izzy encouraged.

"Yes please," Athena hissed.

Riker smiled at his sister. She was still on her back, now with one leg pushed back and Helena grinding their pussies together. The two of them were spending a lot of time watching Riker fuck Athena beside them while rubbing off on each other.

Athena was quite vocal and energetic in her enjoyment. She reminded Riker of Izzy in some ways, even though it was all horniness and fantasy with her, and nothing to do with the love and bond that the twins shared. There was something fun about that though. An emotions-free fuck with a hot milf who just wanted to be pounded.

Riker found that he truly could be as rough as he wanted on Athena. She took his cock just as hard as he could give it, and kept acting like she wanted more. She got all worked up and came while moaning his name.

"Don't you get sore after a while?" Izzy asked, fascinated at watching Athena cum on her brother's cock.

Athena shook her head. "Not really. I mean... I guess if we went long enough."

"She's got, uh, some experience taking it hard," Helena said.

"Hehe, Mom, so bad," Izzy giggled. "What have you been doing to her and not sharing with us? Other than apparently railing her ass while she's all tied up?"

"None of your business young lady."

"Pff, ok."

Izzy rolled Helena on her back and took a moment just to appreciate her mother all naked and horny and spread out beneath her. Izzy moved between her mom's legs to kiss her pussy, incidentally presenting herself for her brother in the process.

"Ok, I wanna cum now," Izzy said. She wiggled her bum. "My turn, Ri."

Riker nodded and pulled somewhat sloppily out of Athena, shifting over to his sister.

"Hey, not fair," Athena pouted.

"It is fair," Izzy said. "He's my twin, I get first dibs on his cum."

"Oh. Actually yeah, I guess that is fair," Athena admitted.

Helena rolled her eyes. "In what universe does that actually make sense?"

"I wouldn't think too hard about it, Hel," Athena said, squirming closer to her. "But... I think it does make sense. You know, given their particular relationship. Besides, Riker's young, he'll cum more I'm sure. Maybe I can get the next one."

"You actually want my son to cum in your pussy?"

"... yes?"

"Bad girl."

Helena kissed Athena some, then untied her arms so she had full mobility again. Athena chose to sit on her face and get some quality tongue time, partly since Helena was kind of trapped currently while Izzy licked her out.

Riker and Izzy came near-synchronously, with Izzy making sure everyone knew her pussy was getting creamed with her brother's cum. There was actually a faint aura of jealousy coming from Helena and Athena, which Riker wasn't really used to but found he enjoyed.

Izzy was caught by surprise at how fast Helena and Athena were to claim her pussy once Riker pulled out. They fought for space a little, then shared Izzy, each licking at her to find tastes of cum, as well as her own flavours.

She looked up at Riker, who was being presented with two phenomenal asses pointed straight at him, either accidentally or on purpose. He actually seemed a bit lost for a moment, or possibly just happy. He took a moment fondling bums, totally enraptured, then more firmly grabbed Helena's ass and started rubbing his cock on her pussy.

"I feel like we made some really good decisions this evening," Izzy said.

Riker nodded. "Or some very bad ones."

"Possibly. Let's say very enjoyable then."

"Agreed."

Riker slid into Helena's pussy, and it was honestly a toss up whether he or their mom sounded happier about it.

Zoe padded in while Riker was still establishing a rhythm in their mom. She seemed entirely unsurprised to find the family orgy in progress, and just pulled up a seat where she curled up in her hoodie and watched.

"Used to be Vi was the one we always had to complain about for having loud sex," Zoe remarked.

"Were we bothering you?" Izzy asked.

"Not exactly. And I guess it's fine if I get to watch," Zoe said.

"You can join if you want," Riker offered.

Zoe snorted. "Not enough pussy in bed for you yet or what?"

"Um...."

"But nah, not up to... all this. Definitely not." Zoe bit her lip. "I might sketch it though. Multiple bodies, sexual energy, older and younger forms...."

Zoe was still mumbling to herself as she skipped out to grab her supplies.

"Who's she calling older?" Helena complained.

"I'm sure she meant it in a nice way, Mom," Izzy said while giving her head a pat. "Like in an artsy way and everything."

Zoe returned in her own time, making a quiet and calm counterpoint to the noisy, sloppy fucking on the bed. She got her things, got settled, and began sketching the scene.

Riker and Izzy were fully used to Zoe doing things like this. Helena and Athena were kind of unsure, but were also unwilling to stop their fun. Helena especially forgot all about the art taking place when Riker came in her.

"Oh my goddd," Helena moaned. "Guess it's official now."

"Yeah, you got cummed in," Izzy said cheerfully. "I'll probably try and lick it back out at some point."

Riker smirked and shifted back to Athena. He needed a minute, but was heavily invested in cumming her too when he could.

"Hey, stop moving so much," Zoe complained. "I was almost done with--"

"Zo, I love you," Riker said, "but I am not stopping for the sake of your sketching practice. I will pose for you all you want when I'm not so busy."

"Pff, how many times do you need to cum anyway?" Zoe asked. "Seems excessive."

"No, he's right," Athena said, rubbing her butt back against Riker. "At least once more is very necessary."

"Or twice," Izzy said. "I think I'm empty now, sooo...."

"Bunch of overly horny hooligans," Zoe accused.

"You know it," Izzy replied with a winsome grin.

Zoe grumbled some more, especially any time someone moved too much, but she just kept drawing with her usual intensity.

Riker came in Athena, completing the set. Though he did have to cum in Izzy again in a bit, once he'd recovered enough. He was really slowing down by then, but she was ok with taking it slow and really savouring it. Probably enjoying showing off in front of everyone, really.
The twins held each other for a while post-cumming and eventually decided they probably needed to go to bed. Helena and Athena were at that stage too, just kind of cuddling together by the end rather cutely. Zoe stayed behind and sketched the two older women and their display of affection, despite Helena's token protests.

****

Izzy woke up early in the morning needing to pee. She hated to slip free of Riker's grasp, even for something so necessary, but she forced herself to do it. She left her brother temporarily alone as she hit the bathroom.

After that, on her way back, she paused and decided to check their mom's room. Helena and Athena were still snoozing together, which warmed her heart. Their blanket was a little disheveled, and Izzy took a moment to tuck them in better before slipping out again.

On a whim she checked Vi's room, and found Vi and Cait in a very similar position to Helena and Athena. Izzy didn't dare try to straighten out their sleeping arrangement at all, and just gently shut the door again.

Zoe's room, contrary to expectations, was empty. Izzy frowned at the bed, which appeared slept in, but might have been from the night before for all she knew. Izzy was a little worried as she wasn't sure where her sister could have gotten to, and it was awfully early to be up and about.

She continued to puzzle about it as she returned to her brother, then screwed up her mouth in mild annoyance as she found that Zoe was, in fact, snuggling with Riker.

"I was gone for five minutes!" Izzy growled. "You come in and steal a girl's brother like this?"

Zoe shrugged without a trace of guilt. "My brother too."

"... only technically."

Riker sleepily reached out an arm. "Come 'ere, Iz. You can spoon me."

"Hmph. Maybe I don't want to be big spoon right now."

"Ok."

Izzy pattered forward and crawled delicately into bed. "You must have been waiting for me to leave, huh?" she asked Zoe.

"No. Just woke up when you scampering around out there," Zoe said. "Felt like this is where I wanted to be."

"I wasn't scampering," Izzy said. "I was being quiet."

"Sure."

Izzy rather petulantly forced herself between her sibs, facing Zoe and back to Riker. They grumbled a bit at having to move for her, but were quite happy to snuggle up close on either side of her. That was better. It was hard to stay annoyed when flanked so close and warm with sibling love.

"I was just checking and making sure everyone was ok," Izzy said. "You coulda told me you were sneaking off on me. I got worried for a minute."

"Sorry," Zoe said, nuzzling against the front of Izzy's shoulder. "I still don't really know what I want in some ways, but I think I probably want more of this sometimes."

"Guess I can't blame you for that," Izzy conceded.

"How was your patrol?" Riker asked with half a yawn.

"Good. Fine. Everyone is right where they should be. Almost."

"Excellent." Riker yawned fully this time. "Sad as it is, I kind of hope Mom doesn't need our help quite that much all the time. I'm exhausted."

"Pff, too much cumming in pussies for you, huh?" Izzy said. "Poor boy."

"I enjoy my work," Riker said. "But sometimes I just want to chill. You know how it is."

"Too bad Mom and Vi might want more sex from us then, I guess," Izzy said. "And this one," she added, patting Zoe.

Izzy grinned to herself as she felt Riker's cock harden against her.

"Not that I mind, actually," Riker said. "If it's, you know, helpful for them to find love."

"Yeah. Just helpful," Izzy said.

Despite his protests of being exhausted and sleepy and not interested in more sex at the moment, it wasn't long before Riker slipped his cock inside Izzy. They didn't fuck, not really, it was more just being connected and each of them shifting back and forth a little, just to feel each other.

"I think Zoe fell asleep again," Izzy murmured.

"Sure sounds like it," Riker agreed.

"It's kinda cute, actually."

"Kind of is. Should I stop?"

"No, I don't think so. I like having you inside me."

"Convenient, because I like being inside you."

Riker kissed Izzy's neck and slipped his arms more intimately around her. Izzy bit her lip and pushed her ass back against him more firmly.

Slowly, over the course of an hour, they woke up for real, getting increasingly horny the whole time until they were properly having sex while still cuddling with Zoe.

"Who am I kidding?" Riker whispered. "I can never get enough of you."

Izzy melted a little. "Same. You better cum in me again before school."

"Working on it."

"And you know... sometimes it's gonna be ok for us just to be with each other instead of friends or family, even when they ask."

"True. We'll have to try our best."

"Mmhm."

Zoe squirmed around as the bed started shaking more, but only clutched Izzy tighter and apparently didn't actually wake up. Izzy was pretty sure she was only pretending to be asleep, though. It was fine either way, and kind of hot to be having sex with her brother while Zoe was pressed against her like that.

The twins came together to start their day, and had to get out of bed while leaving Zoe as undisturbed as possible. There was something odd about leaving their sister snoozing happily in their bed, but when she did murmur something, it was to let them know that she didn't need to get up for a little bit yet.

"Let her sleep," Riker said.

"I know," Izzy said. "I am. I'm just jealous."

Riker stole a kiss from her while she wasn't paying attention. "Don't be."

"Oh. Ok."

"What do you think, panties or boxers today?'

Izzy grinned and turned away from Zoe. She had another day with brother ahead of her, that was what was mattered most.

And if their family had some needs or requests later on, maybe that was ok too.